Law and the Gospell and inwardly the Spirit of Christ. The instrument of receiving it in respect of the generall will of God is the understanding or in respect of the promise of grace it is faith The Law is a light Prov. 6.23 of the light of the Gospel 2 Tim. 1.10 2 Cor. 4.6 Knowledge is light Act. 26.18 and of the light of faith Ioh. 8.12 Eternall light is the light of heaven where the inheritance of the Saints lieth Col. 1.12 Revel 18.19 It is the spirituall light upon the soules of men the light of knowledge and faith is here specially meant which is conveyed and increased by the Gospell Doct. The point then hence is cleare That Gods servants in comparison of their former condition are brought into great light The spirituall light shineth upon every one that is to be converted Act. 26.18 God hath promised light to every penitent sinner Iob 33.28 30. Esa. 42.16 and Christ was given to be the light both of Jewes and Gentiles Esa. 42.7 and 49.6 Hence it is that Christians are said to bee the children of light Luk. 16.18 Io◠12.36 yea light it selfe Eph. 5.6 the lights of the world Phil. 2.15 And thus they are so by reason of the light of Jesus Christ shining in their hearts through the knowledge and beliefe of the Gospel All the world is like unto Egypt 〈◊〉 with darknesse and the godly are like the children of Israel in Goshen Use. The use may be first for instruction to the godly since they are called to such light by Christ they should First beleeve in the light since they see now what they doe they should establish their hearts in the first place in the assurance of Gods love since his shining favour sheweth it selfe in the Gospel Secondly they should doe the workes that belong to the light they may now see what to doe and therefore ought not to bee idle but to worke while they have the light 1 Ioh. 2.8 And to that end they should daily come to the light that it may be manifest that their workes are wrought in God Ioh. 3.21 And they should now abound in all goodnesse and justice or righteousnesse and truth Eph. 5.8 9. proving what that acceptable will of God is vers 10. Thirdly they should therefore cast away the workes of darknesse and have no fellowship with the children of the night but rather reprove them Eph. 5.7 to 14. For what fellowship betweene light and darknesse 2 Cor. 6.17 Fourthly they should in all difficulties and ignorances pray to God to shew forth his light and truth seeing they are called to light Psal. 43.3 Use 2. Secondly godly men should hence bee comforted and that in divers respects First though they may have many distresses in their estates yet light is risen to their soules though they may for a season suffer some eclipse of their comfort yet light is sowne for the righteous and joy for the upright in heart Psalm 97.11 and the more they should be glad of their portion in light when they bebold the daily ruines of ungodly men The light of the righteous rejoyceth when the lampe of the wicked is put out Prov. 13.9 In 2 Corin. 4.4 6. there are three reasons of consolations assigned First the light wee have should comfort us if wee consider how many men have their mindes blinded by the god of this world and of those many of them great wise and learned men Secondly if we consider what darknesse we have lived in God hath done as great a worke upon our hearts as hee did when he commanded the light to shine out of darknesse in the beginning of the world Thirdly if we consider what glorious things are revealed unto us for by the Gospel he hath caused to shine in our hearts the knowledge of the glory of God c. Finally it is the more comfortable in that the Apostle calls this light marvellous light which is now in the next place to be opened Marvellous light The spirituall light which shines in the hearts of the godly by the Gospel is a marvellous light either because it is such as the godly doe marvell at or because it is such as they ought to marvell and wonder at When men first enter into the truth that is when they are first converted Christians being for the most part full of affections as they that have scaped lately singular danger and as they that never before saw the Kings Court they are frequently stirred up with admiration at the glory of the Gospel they wonder at and are vehemently affected with the new discovery of the riches of Christ shewed them in the preaching of the Gospel and thus it is a marvellous light in this sense Esa. 30.26 But I rather consider of it in the other sense It is a marvellous light though wee should not have the heart to bee so affected towards it it is marvellous I say First because it is a light that needed the Mediator to procure it none but Christ can give us this light Other light is free wee pay nothing for it but this is carried in the hand of the Mediatour to us and for us Esa. 42. 4◠Secondly because it commeth after so long a night of ignorance and sinne they must needs account the light precious that have not seene it a long time as blind men when they receive fight Esa. 9.2 Matt. 4.16 Thirdly and more because it is a light commanded to shine out of darkenesse 2 Cor. 4.6 That God should call light out of such darknesse as wa◠in our hearts is marvellous Fourthly in comparison with the times of the Law and the shadows of the Old Testament Fifthly because it is a light comes not from any creature but from God the Creator God is our light Esa. 6.19 And in this respect this light is like the light that shone about Paul Act. 22.6 Sixthly because it is a light that shines at the time of the evening of this world That the Sunne should shine in the day time is no wonder but that it should shine in the night or at evening were a dreadfull wonder even so it is in this last age of the vorld Zech. 14.7 Seventhly because it is a knowledge above the reach of reason it is the light of faith Eighthly because it shines onely to the godly It is light in Goshen when there is no light in Egypt that was marvellous and so is it when we see the light shining all abroad and many men sit in darknesse even in the same place in the same congregation city or family When the godly see clearly the wicked discerne nothing light is with-held from the wicked Ninthly because it hath more force than any other light for it is the light of life it quickens the soule and enlives it Ioh. 8.12 Lastly because it is an everlasting light it is such a day as no night followeth it The consideration of all this should worke divers things in us
righteous Potiphars house is blessed for Ioseph so Labans house for Iacob 2. Thou maist learne their waies 3. Thou maist come to acquaintance with the Father by living amongst the children thou maist get to know God by living amongst the godly Quest. But what if they doe neglect the love of the godly Answ. Thereby they shall discover their owne misery as these places shew 1 â—oh 2.11 13 14 15. 4.8.10 Quest. But what should be the cause multitudes of people have no more mind of society and affectionate conversation with the godly Answ. There are divers causes of it 1. Worldlinesse 2. A naturall hatred of goodnesse as in Cainâ— 1 Ioh. 3.13 3. A love of darknesse and shunning of the light because their deeds are evill Ioh. 3.21 very prophanesse and love of sin Men will not forsake their corruptions and therefore seeke such company as they may nourish their corruptions in 4. Ignorance of their priviledges both in earth and heaven For if those were knowne they would appeare the onely excellent ones 2. The second Use is for instruction It should teach and perswade with all that 〈◊〉 God to give him his end he aimes at and to shew our love to them by society with them by defending them and by well-doing to the uttermost of our power 3. It is comfortable in divers respects For 1. This very duty of loving the godly doth much commend us to God It is a signe it is the maine thing Gods aime is at and it affords us many benefits For it shewes 1. We are translated from death to life 1 Ioh. 3.14 2. Hereby we know 1. That we are of the truth 1 Ioh. 3.19 2. That we are borne of God 1 Ioh. 4. 3. That God dwelleth in us 1 Ioh. 4.11 3. All we doe shall be fully rewarded Mat. 11.41 4. And it may give us boldnesse in the day of judgement 1 Ioh. 4.17 2. It may comfort all the godly in this that God provided that every body should love them and encourage them He gives a charge to that end and therefore it implyes that he himselfe will love them with all tendernesse and constancy of love Vnfained Our love must be without hypocrisie Rom. 12.10 1 Ioh 3.18 The Use is therefore for instruction to teach us to avoid all dissimulation and faining Quest. How may I know whether my love be unfained Answ. Divers wayes 1. If I be as willing to doe them good as to proffer it 1 Ioh. 3.18 or seem to be willing 2. If we seeke not our owne things Phil. 2.3 but can love them against profit credit c. 3. If we love all as well as some the meanest as well as the greatest all Saints Eph. 1.15 4. If I can goe to God for them in secret 5. If I can love them constantly 6. If I can reprove as well as flatter or praise 7. If I can propose them as patterns to follow 8. If my sorting with them make me more holy and humble 9. In generall If I doe to them as I would be done by 2. It serves for reproofe of all faining dissimulation especially in our cariage towards the godly by lying levity flattery complementing hypocrisie despight envy malice scornes censure and back-bitings 3. â— astly cannot God abide faining amongst men how much more doth he abhor it when we counterâ—et with him as hypocrisie is hatefull any where so much more in Gods service for hypocrites are reâ—koned as a kind of sinners shall never escape Mat. 25. Hitherto of the Proposition The Exhortation or Use folowes in the last word See that ye love one another with a pure heart fervâ—ntly This contains the Apostles charge for the performance of brotherly love where note 1. the matter of the charge see that ye love one another 2. the manner how it is to be done with a pure heart and fervently See that c. This word see to it hath two things in it the one expressed the other implyed 1. That which is exprest is the necessity of brotherly love it is a thing must be looked unto 2. That which is implyed is the difficulty of it theâ—â— be many impediments if we looke not to it For the first it is not arbitrary whether we will carry our selves lovingly and brotherly and shew it by the fruits of love it is not any speciall goodnesse or curtesie in us more than God calls for For it is strictly injoyned and we must see to it It is a speciall Commandement that God and Christ hath given us Ioh. 13. 1 Ioh. 4.21 which I observe for two Uses 1. First it should much excite us to strive and labour in the workes of love seeing God hath given a speciall charge about them 1. A servant that hath many things to doe if he be specially charged to looke to one thing is used in that one to shew a singular diligence sure it is God will take well what we doe in this duty faithfully and contrariwise will judge us for it if we be negligent herein Secondly this would be noted to restraine that beholdingnesse which many stand too much upon For as it is said in the Proverbs The borrower is servant to the lender so it falleth out often in other cases that men looke for extraordinary observance and subjection of those to whom they have shewed their love by any workes of it whereas they should remember that they have done but their duty as being specially urged by Gods precept hereunto Now for the second observation This word see to it imports that if men do not looke to it there will be many impediments to hinder them from this brotherly love especially from the purity and servency of it For either Ignorance will blinde them or Envy will corrupt them or Pride and inequality of place and gifts will swell them or Inâ—â—rmities will dull them or Forgetfulnesse will disappoint them or Objections and excuses will deceive them or Trespasses will alienate them or the scornes of the world will sunder them Note this caveat given by the Apostle should quicken us to be sure we looke about us that the Devill doe not be witch us and by his methods in any of those eight waies or any other hinder us from the comfort reward of wel-doing in obeying God in this especial charge Thus of the matter to which he exhorts The manner followes 1. With pure hearts 2. Fervently With pure hearts We must love one another with pure hearts The heart is in Scripture accounted pure not onely when it is void of all corruption but when it is upright and sincere and this the puritie of the heart respecteth either God or man In respect of God there be foure things which make the heart pure in Gods acceptation through the intercession of Christ. 1. The first is Faith 2. The second is the desire of purity 3. The third is the battaile against inward sinnes 4. And the fourth is
nor to be dejected if our faith prosper and it should be a great comfort to poore Christians in all their wants if the Lord have made them rich in faith He is a great rich man that hath a strong faith And therefore also wee should learne to judge of men not according to the flesh or these outward things but ever acknowledge more honour to a faithfull Christian than to any rich wicked man And it is a great signe of our owne uprightnesse of heart when we can judge of Christians as God judgeth and without dissimulation account them the onely excellent Ones Secondly in particular wee may here observe the necessity of faith in respect both of the favour of God and the merits of Christ we cannot please God though we be in Sion without beleeving Heb. 11.6 and without faith we see here we are not built upon the foundation and so have no part as yet in Christ. And therefore wee should every one be throughly awakened to examine our selves whether wee have this precious faith or no 2 Cor. 13.5 and to keepe our owne soules with so much attendance hereupon as to be sure the Tempter deceive us not in our faith 1 Thes. 3.4 And here especially take heed that thou dash not thy soule upon the rock either of ignorance or presumption of ignorance as many doe that to this day know not what a true faith is of presumption as many doe that entertaine without all ground from Gods promises a hope to be saved which they call a strong faith in Christ and yet live in their sinnes without repentance and here never taste of the sweetnesse of spirituall things nor shew the affections of godlinesse in Gods service Thirdly note that hee saith Hâ—e that beleeveâ—â— indefinitely meaning any of what nature or condition or state of life soever And therefore when this Text is quoted Romanes 10.11 and 9.33 hee saith in stead of Hee that Whosoever beleeveth which sheweth us plainly that in matter of faith God is no accepter of persons No man can say hee is exempted A poore man a Gentile a Barbarian an unlearned man a servant c. may beleeve as well as the rich learned free c. There is no exception against any calling of life or any sex Faith will make any one a childe of God and a member of Christ. The severall sorts of men are all one in Christ Jesus Gal. 3.26 28. This is the large extent of Gods love to the world that whosoever beleeveth should be saved Iohn 3.16 Mark 16. The proclamation is to all that are athirst they may be possest of those treasures of gold without money Esay 55. Which should much embolden us to goe unto God with a true heart in the assurance of faith Heb. 10.22 And withall it should cause us to cast out of our hearts all the waverings and doubts of unbeliefe arising from our owne condition in unworthinesse Fourthly we may hence note that faith in Christ was ever required in all sorts of men It was required of them in the Prophet Esay's time and it is still here required in the Apostles time Thus Paul Heb. 11. shewes that faith was the character of the godly in all ages before the Floud and after the Floud before the Law and after the Law and he proves it by an induction of particulars in their severall ranks Which againe should both serve to take downe carelesnesse seeing never man could please God without faith and withall it should much perswade us to get and preserve faith seeing we have such a cloud of witnesses and that every godly man in every age of the world did provide himself of faith whatsoever he wanted Fiftly observe here the nature of true faith To beleeve God in any thing he saith will not save us if we beleeve not in Christ. The object of faith is Christ for though we beleeve other things yet either they are not things that directly concerne salvation or else they are founded upon Christ nor is it enough to beleeve Christ or to beleeve that he is sent of God but wee must beleeve in him that is out of sound judgement wee must with all our hearts imbrace the happy newes of salvation by Christ and relie upon him and his merits onely for our owne particular salvation The very comparison here imported shews us the nature of faith Christ is like the foundation of a house now to beleeve in Christ is to fasten our selves in our confidence upon Christ as the stone lieth upon the foundation To beleeve in Christ is to lie upon Christ unmoveably and not flee out of the Building And it is to be noted here that the Apostle addes these words in him to the Text in Esay of purpose to explain the Prophets meaning and to shew what kind of beleeving the Prophet intended Therefore it is apparant that Pagans cannot be saved because they beleeve neither God nor Christ no Jews and Turks because they beleeve God but not Christ nor the common Protestant because he onely saith he beleeveth but doth not beleeve indeed nor the Papist because he beleeves not in Christ nor placeth his confidence in him alone but in his own works or in Saints or Angels or in Popes pardons and indulgences Sixtly note here the circumstance of time by which he describeth a true faith Hee doth not say Hee that shall beleeve or Hee that hath beleeved but He that doth beleeve which is to shew us both what we should doe with our faith and what in some measure is done by every beleever for wee should not beleeve at one time onely but at all times we should every day live by our faith Gal. 2.21 Christ liveth in us by faith and so long as we goe about without faith we make Christ to be in us as it were without life To spend one day without faith is to bury Christ as it were for so long Now the life of Christ must be considered of us two waies namely as it is in it selfe and as it is in our sence For this latter it is true when we imploy not our faith we let Christ die in us in respect of sence But for the first way it is certaine a Christian doth alwaies beleeve after the life of faith is once conceived in him There is no time in which it can be truely said Now he beleeveth not Therefore doth the Apostle here say He that beleeveth It is true that in some particular points or promises a Christian may fail through unbeliefe but not in the maine point or promise of salvation by Christ. It is true also that a Christian may oftentimes and usually want the feeling of his faith and goe without the joyes of the holy Ghost but yet he wanteth not faith yea a Christian may violently object against beleeving and thinke he hath not faith by the temptation of Sathan and the rebellion of that part of him that is unregenerate and yet God can dispell
the reward should pluck up thy heart against all the hardship of godlinesse for 1. God will grant thee pardon of all thy sins Acts 2.39 2. Thou shalt have fellowship with God himselfe and he will shew thee so much when thou seekest to him in his ordinances 1 Iohn 1.7 3. Thou hast most precious promises recorded every where in the sacred volume of Gods booke 2 Pet. 1.4 4. Who would not be stirred up with the contemplation of that glorioâ—s inheritance is reserved for us in heaven that incorruptible crown should make any body willing to abstaine from all things and to run with all violence in the race set before us 1 Pet. 1.3 1 Cor. 9.24 25 26 27. Only let me conclude this point with an earnest exhortation to all Christians that would have comfort of life to apply themselves to get all possible knowledge they can in the Scriptures for that knowledge is a tree of life Pro. 3.18 16.22 and those sacred knowledges they must not let goe but take fast hold on them Pro. 4.13 They must attend incline their eares and not let them depart from betweene their eyes and be sure to keep them in the middest of their hearts Pro. 4.21 20 22. Marke every one of those words to doe it and consider that it is not the having of the Bibles or Sermons or the reading or hearing but the knowledge we get into our hearts nor is it any knowledge but wisdome or the wise knowledge of the Scriptures and our knowledge is then wise when it is an understanding of our owne waies and wee are wise for our selves when we studie profitable things and when we sow those seeds of truth in daily practice and when wee practice with discretion looking to the circumstances of every dutie not to draw upon our selves incumbrances by our owne rashnesse or indiscretion And lastly when with all knowledge we joyne lowlinesse of minde and meeknesse that meeknesse that is called meekenesse of wisdome by Saint Iames. Thus of the meanes to attaine life the signes follow There are divers waies to trie our selves whether eternall life bee begun in us as 1. By the savouring of those things that are immortall Our mortall life relisheth nothing but what is transitory and eternall life finds happinesse in nothing but what is eternall or tends to it Thus a man that is endued with this life esteemes with sense grace above riches spirituall treasures above all earthly In particular the desire after the Word of God is a signe that we are at least new borne babes in Gods kingdome if so be wee desire it with a kind of naturall affection as the child doth the breast and constantly and as the word is sincere and with an unfained desire to grow in grace and goodnesse by the power of the Word Rom. 8.5 1 Pet. 2. Iohn 6.27 2. By our knowledge of God in Christ as hath beene shewed before when it is such a knowledge as workes not onely admiration but also sound transformation of our hearts and lives 3. There is a kind of sorrow that the Apostle faith is to salvation 2. Cor. 10.7 and that is such a sorrow as is voluntary and secret for our sinnes and for all sorts of sinnes Rom. 7. Esa. 6.5 Esa. 1.16 and as they are sinnes and not for other respects and such a sorrow as quieteth the heart and leaveth a vehement desire of reformation and is most stirred by the sense of Gods goodnesse Hos. 3.5 Esa. 1.16 and is found in prosperity as well as adversitie 4. By our love to God for if the light of life be in us and that we are truly acquainted with God as our God in Christ the heart hath seene that that will make it in love with God for ever and shew it by his estimation of Gods loving kindnesse and all the signes of it above all things in life Psal. 63.2 11. and by longing after the comming of Christ 2. Tim. 4.8 and by grieving for Gods absence Cant. 3.1 and by his feare to offend God in any thing Iude 20. and by his willingnesse to suffer any thing for God and the Gospel 1 Thes. 1.2 5. By our love of the brethren The Apostle Iohn with great confidence of words makes this a â—â—gne that we are translated from death to life 1 Ioh. 3.14 and it is infallible if we so love them as we account them the only excellent ones Psal. 16.3 and desire them as the onely companions of our lives and if it be for the grace and goodnesse is in them 1 Ioh. 5.1 2 Ioh. 1.2 and if it be notwithstanding their infirmities or adversities and if we love all the brethren without respect of persons 6. To conclude this point generally If eternall life be begun in us wee are new creatures borne againe the Image of God is restored in us in some degree Ioh. 3.5 Tit. 3.5 Colos. 3.10 and wee are such as are fully resolved to spend our daies in the way of righteousnesse and a holy course of life Prov. 12.28 8. The properties of this life follow and they are five for 1. It is unspeakable eye hath not seene nor eare heard nor can the heart of man conceive what God hath prepared in life for them that love him 1 Cor. 2.9 2. It is free it is not given by merit but is the free gift of God Rom. 6. ult 3. It is certaine for there is an Act for it in Gods counsell Men be ordained to life and their names written in the booke of life Acts 13.48 Phil. 4.4 and God hath bound himselfe by many promises in his Word to the beleever and besides hath confirmed it with an oath Heb. 6.17 and Christ is gone into heaven to make the place ready for all the heires of life Iohn 14.3 and further we have it already begun even eternall life begun Iohn 17.3 4. It is a life by assimilation that is such a life as is fashioned in likenesse to the life of another even Jesus Christ according to whose Image we are created Col. 3.10 And who shall change our vile bodies and make them like his glorious body Phil. 3.21 5. It is eternall a life that will last as long as God liveth it will never have an end Divines expresse the eternity of it in part by this similitude Suppose a little bird came to the Sea once in a thousand yeares and tooke up only one drop of water and so should continue to take every thousand years only one drop what an unspeakable space of time would it be before the Sea would be drunke up and yet eternity is a lasting beyond that unmeasurably Thus of the explication of the Doctrine concerning life The Uses follow and Use 1. First what a strong impression should this doctrine have upon the hearts of all unregenerate men How should life and heaven suffer violence How should this force open their eyes that they might awake from that fearfull lethargie and stand up from
the dead that Christ might give them this light of life How should they unchangeably resolve to seeke Gods kingdome first above all things and above all gettings strive to get understanding What shall it profit them to win the whole world and lose their owne soules But especially the doctrine of life should melt the hearts of all the godly and imprint upon them the care of many duties as 1. They have cause to wonder at the exceeding riches of Gods kindnesse to them in Jesus Christ in providing such an inheritance for them Ephes. 2.7 2. They should pray earnestly to God to open their eyes more and more to see the glory of this life and effectually to take notice of the high dignity of their calling and riches of their inheritance in life Eph. 1.19 3. This should marvellously wean their hearts from the cares of this present life and from the love of earthly things seeing their inheritance lieth in spirituall and eternall life 1 Cor. 7.38 Heb. 13.4 5. 11.13 Col. 3.1 2. Phil. 3.20 4. Since they have found this precious life by the Gospel they should therefore take heed they be not carried about with divers and strange doctrine nor trouble themselves with doubtfull disputations or unprofitable questions They have found the words of eternall life and whither else will they goe Tit. 3.7 9. Heb. 13.9 5. This should make them love one another as such as shall be companions in life for ever Yea they should receive one another as Christ received them to glory Iohn 13.34 Eph. 4.2 5.1 Rom. 15.7 And in particular husbands should make much of their wives and masters of such servants as are heires with them of the grace of life as this Text shewes and Col. 3.14 6. They should strive to shew the power of this life and how much it excells naturall life and therefore the fruit of the Spirit should be in them in all goodnesse righteousnesse and truth Eph. 5.9 and they should so hold forth the Word of life that they should think on whatsoever things are true honest just pure lovely and of good report and if there be any vertue or any praise they should strive to act that being carefull in all things to maintaine good workes Phil. 4.8 Tit. 3.7 8. Oh what maner of persons should they be in all maner of good conversation 7. They should lift up their heads with joy and be alwaies comfortable considering the assurance they have of eternall life they have the spirit of glory resting upon them One would think they should be alwaies singing and making melodie in their hearts though they have crosses and wants in this life yet is not God their portion and is it not enough they are provided for in respect of eternitie and is there any comparison betweene the afflictions in this world and the glory to be revealed Grace Thus of the matter of their inheritance The cause followes and that is grace Grace is either a gift in us or an attribute in God Sometimes by grace is meant the gifts God bestowes upon men and if grace were so taken then would be implied this doctrine That dead men may have the grace of God There may be grace in men without life yea men may have excellent gifts and yet be not alive spiritually as gifts of government from the Spirit of God as Saul had and gifts for edification in the Church A man may be an excellent Preacher as Iudas was and may have the gifts of prophecying and working miracles as the Reprobates mentioned Mat. 7.21 a man may have the gift of knowledge of the Scriptures as St. Paul imports 1 Cor. 8.2 Heb. 6.4 a man may confesse his sins as Pharaoh and Saul did a man may be much grieved and sorrow and humbled for his sins as Ahab and Cain and may repent too as Iudas did and may make a great profession of true religion and be very forward as Demas and Hymeneus and Phyletus did a man may be very zealous for the truth as Iohn and the Galatians were a man may pray and cry hard and often to God and be heard of God as the Israelites were in their distresses many times a man may be of an unrebukeable conversation amongst men as Paul was before his conversion and such as have sinned may reforme their lives in many things as Herod did finally a man may have faith to beleeve Gods Word as the Divels doe and to beleeve Gods promises as they that have a temporary faith doe after a sort and may joy much in the comfort of them as they concerne the godly and yet in all these gifts there was no life Another point in that sense is this That there are gifts of Gods grace bestowed on the Elect which are ever accompanied with life so as their grace is the grace of life And both these points should wonderfully awaken all sorts of Christians to looke about and trie their estates and weake Christians should diligently studie their booke of signes of true grace and marke how the Scripture proveth all those saving graces to be such as can be found in no reprobate But because I think Grace in this place cannot be taken for the gifts of grace in men I passe from these points By grace then here is meant the glorious attribute of goodnesse that is in God by which he freely sheweth his love and mercy to his creatures And that it must be taken in this sense I gather from the third of Titus v. 7. where the sentence being like grace is called there His grace we are justified by his grace and made heires of eternall life Now this grace of God as it is in God I consider of two wayes first as it is in relation to this spirituall and eternall life of Gods heires and then secondly as it is in it selfe generally considered In relation to spirituall life I consider of it both in what it excludes and what it includes Grace excludes both nature and the workes of the Law It excludes nature from this life in three respects first in respect of propagation This life cannot be propagated by naturall generation we are not borne heires of life and so the sons of God we are borne only the sons of Adam not of God They that are borne after the flesh are not the seed Rom. 9.8 Secondly in respect of priviledge By nature we are the children of wrath and therefore cannot be the children of promise Eph. 2.3 Thirdly in respect of the works of nature for by nature we doe such workes as proclaime us to be children of disobedience and children of the Divell and therefore cannot be heires of life by any workes done by nature since the fall And as it excludes nature so it excludes the workes of the Law not in respect of the obedience to the Law but in respect of the merit of life so as the inheritance cannot be had but by the workes of
God doth not know things by defining dividing compounding or reasoning 5. Successively For God knowes all things in one view and not one after another 6. Nor lastly by Images but by his essence by a way more excellent above all Men or Angels by a knowledge most true certaine evident and perfect In this fore-knowledge of God is as in a booke recorded the persons birth qualities and deaths of every man Psal. 139.16 and the deeds of all men according to which they must be judged The speciall fore-knowledge of God lookes upon the Elect onely and is joyned with an infinite 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and delight in them Rom. 8.27 11.2 2 Tim. 2.19 Exod. â—â— ult This is called the 〈◊〉 of life and the writing of the house of Israel Esay 4.4 Revel 20.12 Phil. 4.3 Dan. 12.1 Ezek. 13.9 The Uses follow 1. For information We have here a sea of contemplation that the heart of man can never be able to conceive of How great cause had the Apostle to cry out as he did God! so David Psal. 114.24 Rom. 11.29 Secondly this may shew us that men cannot possibly be just before God seeing the knowledge of God is so excellent and infinite Iob. 9.2 3. 2. The doctrine of this infinite and eternall knowledge or fore-knowledge of God is used in divers scriptures for singular consolation in divers distresses as 1. Against the malicious practises of evill men that set themselves against the godly They shall not prevaile though they thinke the Lord doth not see yet they shall one day know that he that made the eye doth see and he that gave man understanding will correct and for the godly in the meane time this may comfort them that all the haires of their head are numbred Psal. 94.1 to 12. Mat. 24. 2. Against the errors and spirituall frauds and deceits of men The deceiver and the deceived are with the Lord Job 12.13 16. and therefore it is not possible that the Elect should be finally deceived Mat. 24. 3. Against our owne cares and doubtfulnesse under the afflictions and troubles of this life Doth our heavenly father know what we stand in need of Mat. 6.33 doth not knowledge also extend to the number times places and measure of our crosses and not our persons onely but our banishment teares c. are in his booke Psal. 56.9 4. Against our unbeleefe and distrust of Gods love and favourable acceptance of us His eye hath beene ever is and will be upon the righteous Psal. 34.16 5. Against the feare of falling away Is not the foundation of God sure Hath it not this seale he knoweth who are his 2 Tim. 2.19 6. Against the spirituall distresses and diseases of our soules Hee hath experience and skill to heale the broken hearted and this is a great addition to our comfort he knowes our desires in all the afflictions of our spirits Psal. 147.5 7. Against the troubles of our private Calling Thus God comforted and incouraged Jeremy Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee and before thou camest out of the wombe I ordained thee a Prophet to the Nations c. Ier. 1.5 6 7. 8. Against the weaknesse of our faith in things promised and are not yet performed In respect of this fore-knowledge he calls things that yet are not as if they were Rom. 4.17 9. Against the doubt of audience and successe in prayer and the Lord said unto Moses I will doe this thing also that thou hast spoken For thou hast found grace in my sight and I know thee by name Exod. 33.17 10. Against the feare of Gods wrath and forsaking of man when he enters into judgement The Lord will not cast off the people whom hee knew before Psal. 94.12 to 17. Rom. 1â— 2 8.29 11. Against the contempt of the world and the censures of the wicked and all their flanders and indignities The Lord knowes us and our desires and indeavours God knowes our hearts and our innocency whatsoever the world say or thinke of us It matters not what the prisoner saith if the Iudge acquite us If God know us it is no matter whether the world doe or no. 12. Lastly How can it be but well with the righteous whom not only a God loves but with such a lasting and preventing love when he cares for them and takes order so long before 3. Thirdly the doctrine of Gods fore-knowledge may teach us 1. To feare God and forsake sinne and not to dally with disobedience seeing all is naked and manifest before him with whom we have to deale Heb. 4 13. and we may be the surer of it seeing his very word can tell us of our thoughts and the secret intent of our hearts ver 12. 2. To trust upon God and rely upon him in all estates seeing there is nothing but he knowes it and hath considered of it long since 3. It should inflame us to piety seeing no good can be done but he will know it though it be done never so secretly It should make even holy thoughts precious and deare to us and it should make us abhorre hypocrisie seeing it is so vaine and God seet so evidently through us at all times and in all actions Psal. 139.17 1 Thess. 5.8 9. 4. It should quicken us to the meditation and care of our assurance of our eternall salvation God hath delighted himselfe to foresee it from eternity and shall not we fore-know and fore-meditate of our owne glory 5. Paul useth this as a reason why we should help and incourage Christians and doe all the good we can for them For their names are in the bookâ— of life Phil. 4.3 c. 6. When we are to choose men for any Calling wee should learne of God to know before and those we see to be wicked we should never Elect custome riches friends intreaty kindred c. should never prevaile with us 7. It shewes us how we should love one another wee should imitate God no time should weare out our affection God is not sadded with love though hee set his affections upon us before the beginning of the world was 4. This doctrine of Gods eternall knowledge is terrible for wicked men and that in foure respects 1. Against the conceit of their owne parts and praises Iob. 11.11 If God should set in order before thee what he knowes by thee thou wouldst appeare more ugly then any Leper 2. Against their perswasion of secrecy in their sinnes as these places tell them Psal. 90.8 139.1.11 to 16. Ier. 17.9 10 11. yea this doctrine tells them that God hath had time enough to know them he hath observed them from eternity 3. Against their perswasion of impunity they thinke they shall escape punishment for their sins but they are deceived as is at large shewed Psal. 94.1 to 11. 139.8 9. Revel 2.23 4. Lastly woe to the man whom the Lord doth not acknowledge by his word spirit and children in this world
to be considered of 1. What need our spirits have to be sanctified 2. Wherein lyeth the sanctification of the spirit of man Our spirits have great need to be sanctified 1 By reason of the first sin they want originall righteousnesse and they are corrupt and infected with a generall leprosie 2. By reason of the steine and uncleanenesse all our actuall sins have added to the former corruption 3. By reason of the inhabitation of uncleane spirits our spirits have in them trenches cages forts and strong holds of Sathan 2 Cor. 10.4 and therefore had neede to bee cleansed after such soule spirits have been there 4. The naturall spirit of man frames nothing but evill and that continually this makes God so weary Gen. 6. In particular all the faculties of the spirit of man need sanctification 1. The minde is covered with a vaile wrapped in an ugly mantle of darknesse distracted with errour coupled with a thousand formes of evill thoughts 2. The memory performes no service to God it should be Gods Treasurer and Register but no body is in the office to keep record 3. The Will is grievously diseased and with sicknesse so distempered that it will not be ruled by any not by God not by men not by reason not by religion nor doth it agree with it selfe For man wills not alwayes the same thing 4. The affections out of the first poyson of naturall corruption have such monstrous births of evill that the spirit by them is set out of all order They are compared to beasts Esay 11. To fighting soldiers 1 Pet. 2.12 To tyrants making cruell lawes and leading into bondage Rom. 7. 5. The wretched Conscience then which there was once no diviner thing on earth is now in miserable case For either it is sick of a Lethargy and sleepes or if it waken it is like a mad Dog or Lion or a Iudge transported with rage It is ignorant without light it is soiled or â—teinâ—d with a thousand sinnes It is impure and exceeding base and without all properties of a divine Iudge For it is blinde and will be corrupted and will deferre the Affise c. Insteed of a throne of judgement it is thrust into a hole and horrible dungeon of darknesse where the Sunne of righteousnesse shineth not and there for the most part as if it were still night it lieth obscure and sleepeth And thus of the need we have of sanctification in our spirits The sanctification of the spirit lyeth in two things 1. In cleansing the spirit from sinne 2. In adorning the spirit with graces In the cleansing of the spirit consider both from what and how For the first if any aske what there is in our spirits needes cleansing away I answer That besides what hath been shewed many more particulars may be set out thus There are vile both impieties and unrighteousnesse in our spirits must be done away For impieties There is ignorance errour atheisticall thoughts pride hypocrisie inconstancy hardnesse of heart and division of heart conceitednesse vanity selfe-love hatred of goodnesse false feares carnall confidence forgetfulnesse doubts unsetlednesse unbeliefes of all sorts and love of the world For unrighteousnesse There are evill cares covetousnesse lusts of all sorts hatred malice desire of revenge anger fretting worldly griâ—fe bitternesse discontentment vaine-glory emulation inordinate affection and evill concupiscence as good as men thinke their hearts and meanings are they may by this taste see how foule their spirits are Now for the second The spirit is cleansed from these sins by degrees and to that purpose the spirit of God worketh and useth 8. distinct new qualities which have not place in the soule but upon occasion of this service against sin And these are 1. Spirituall poverty or sense of sin and misery 2. Base estimation viz of the world with the pleasures profits and lusts of it Phil. â— 8 Esay 30.22 3. Hatred of sinne 4. Shame for sin Rom. 6.21 5. Godly sorow 6. Feare 7. Indignation 8. A purpose and inclination to forsake sin Thus of the cleansing of the spirit The adorning of the spirit followes The spirit of man in sanctification is adorned with holy graces and here I consider of the adorning 1. of the minde 2. of the heart 3. of the conscience The minde is adorned with three things which come new into it 1. The first is a heavenly light 2. The second is humblenesse of minde 3. The third is purity of imaginations 1. This light comes in by the illumination of the spirit setting in the minde a celestiall kinde of knowledge and this stands in two things For first this sanctification breakes open a way and sets at liberty the light of nature which was imprisoned and withheld in unrighteousnesse and then there is besides infused a new light from above and this light hath in it 1 1. A holy discerning of good and evill truth and falshood by which the minde in a measure discerneth a general course of avoiding the waies of death and the 〈◊〉 of hell 2. A holy inquiry by which the minde aspireth after God and truth and tryeth things that differ 3. Wisdome from above by which the minde is caried not only to a foresight and forecast for the things of the soule and a better life above the things of the body and this life but is furnished with certaine feedes of discretion for practise with observation of the circumstances of time place persons maner end occasions c. 4. A sacred frame of piety and patterne of godlinesse and truth and this patterne is so communicated to the understanding that it is indelible no dangers sin or death can ever utterly abolish it This frame of truth is perfected by degrees 5. There is planted in the minde Gods watch by the light whereof all the wayes of the heart and life are over-looked 2 2. The second grace planted in the minde is humblenesse of minde 1 Pet. 5.5 and this hath in it 1. A sense of the wants of the soule and life of man 2. A lowly kinde of forecast in all things to glorifie God and profit man accounting it no abasement to serve and please with all readinesse 3. A thankfull acknowledgement of the mercies of God infinitely above desert by which a man holds himselfe not worthy of the least of Gods mercies 4. A freedome in matters of opinion from selfe-conceit by which a man attaines to that not to be wise in himselfe or to rely upon his owne reason or judgement Thus a man is not high minded 5. An accounting of others of Gods servants better then our selves 6. A pronenesse to humiliation for sin and humility in cariage 3. The third thing brought into the minde is purity of imaginations holy thoughts by which the minde converseth as it were in heaven already and feedeth upon the fairest objects in heaven and earth Prov. 14.22 Phil. 3. 20. Colos. 3.1 Thus much of the
Evangelists published by the Apostles and demonstrated by six severall apparitions Now for the second The resurrection of Christ iâ—â— fountaine of singular benefits unto us For from thence flowes 1. our glorification for hee went away to provide a place for us even to prepare those heavenly mansions for us 2. The resurrection of our bodies for the spirit that raised Christ from the dead hath thereby given us assurance that he will raise our mortall bodies also 3. The confirmation of our faith and that in divers things For his resurrection assures us that he is the promised Messias and sonne of God and that our debt is payed and that hee hath discharged the uttermost farthing for else he had not beene let out of prison and that he hath vanquished all our spirituall enemies and utterly foiled and disarmed them in that they could not keepe him downe when they had him in the grave but he hath triumphed over them 4. Our justification and regeneration for so the Apostle shewes in the 4. to the Romans that he rose againe for our justification and here it is expresly said that we are begotten againe through the resurrection of Iesus Christ. Quest. But may some one say If this be true that we are begotten again by the resurrection of Jesus Christ then it seemes men were not bâ—gotten againe in the old Testament or else not by the resurrection of Christ For he was not then risen Answ. For answer hereunto wee must consider in the resurrection of Christ two things 1. The act of his resurrection and 2. the vertue of it we are not regenerate by the act of his resurrection and for the vertue of it Faith could receive it aswell as the act was to come as now in us it doth the act being past Christ was risen in the old Testament three wayes 1. In the counsell of God 2. In the word of prophesie 3. In the efficacie of it Quest. But how doth it follow that we are regenerate because Christ is risen Answ. I answer Christ must be considered two wayes first naturally as man secondly mystically as head If Christ be considered barely as a man it doth not follow but if he bee considered in the mysticall union with his members as he sustaineth their person and was surety for them it will follow he rose againe to this end that he might receive power to raise our soules by the first resurrection and our bodies at the last day Or more plainely thus Our regeneration depends upon the resurrection of Christ three wayes 1. As his resurrection was a pledge and assurance that he would raise us he shewed his power that he could doe it he laid downe his body before our eyes and quickned it againe before our faces and gave us that signe to assure us of what he could doe foâ—us 2. As by his resurrection he merited ours 3. The spirit of Christ applies the vertue of Christs resurrection for the quickening of us and the accomplishment of our whole vivification and new obedience The uses of Christs resurrection are both for consolation and instruction It may comfort us against all the accusations or temptations of Satan or the censures of the world who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen who shall condemne them Is not Christ dead or rather risen againe and sitteth at the right hand of God and maketh request for us hath hee not paid our debt hath he not fully triumphed over death sinne and hell Againe would we have a signe that in Christ all the promises of God shall be yea and Amen we need no other signe then this that as Ionas was three dayes and three nights in the belly of the whale so the sonne of man was three dayes in the heart of the earth and the third day rose againe Finally why should we now be afraid of death or any other spirituall or terrible enemy why should those last things dismay us hath not Christ had a most glorious 〈…〉 them in a most â—eâ—rible mâ—nomachy when they did the worst they could and therefore we may solace our selves in the conquest and say insultingly O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory Is not death swallowed up into victory thankes be to God which hath given us victory also through Iesus Christ our Lord. But if we would have benefit of Christs resurrection we must then seek the vertue of it to our selves as the Apostle shewes in his owne practise Phil. 3.9 Quest. But how may we extract vertue out of Christs resurrection Answ. We may get out the vertue of his resurrection by meditation seriously thinking of it and of the end of it by found contemplation pondering of it and by prayer begging the working of the spirit therein but especially laying hold upon it by faith and glorifying God by beleeving that it shall be according to Gods promise effectuall unto us And we must also attend to the motions of the spirit yeelding our selves over to bee framed by them and we must not thinke much to suffer the labours of Gods messengers to worke upon our stony hearts as the Angells of God rowling away the stone that lyeth sealed upon our hearts by nature And thus much of the resurrection of Christ and of the first argument of our consolation Now the second followes in the fourth verse Verse 4. To an inheritance incorruptible undefiled and that fadeth not away reserved in heaven for us or for you THis argument is taken from our glorification which is here generally described to be the inheritance of the Saints which is amplified foure wayes First by the properties of it and they are three For it is 1. incorruptible 2. undefiled and 3 immarcessible or that withereth not Secondly by their present interest in it it is not now possessed it is held only in title being laid up for them Thirdly by the persons that shall inherite and they are you that is you that are begotten againe Fourthly by the place and that is heaven the best place For it much commends an inheritance if it lye in convenient and commodious places Incorruptible undefiled and that fadeth not c. Three things are here said in the praise of this inheritance which I purpose in the doctrine of them to handle together The first thing affirmed of this inheritance is that it is incorruptible and so it is in foure respects 1. because there we shall need none of those meanes of preservation which of necessity are requisite in this corruptible world neither for the body nor soule For our bodies wee shall need no aire food sleep heat or cold apparell or the light of the Sunne or Moone or mariage or physicke And for our soules wee shall need no sabbaths sacraments temple 2. Because our happinesse shall not bee annoyed with any thing that might corrupt it either without us or upon us
or in us There shall be no war no unquietnesse no violence no fraud no sicknesse paine weaknesse old age no terrors no sorow 3. Because this happinesse shall never expire it is immortall there is no death there hence the word is rendred by some immortall 4. Because it is an estate of all perfection and blessednesse and so some thinke it is the genus to the two other words The second thing affirmed of this inheritance i◠〈◊〉 â—â—defiled and so it may be said to be in five respects 1. Because there we shall live separate from all polluted things such as are the devill the grave hell and wicked men all things that might offend shall then be removed from us no temptations no tares shall be there left 2. Because there we shall bejoyned to God that most undefiled essence the fountaine of all holinesse whence will flow two admirable felicities First the continuall Vision of God in respect of which we shall behold him immediately we shall converse with him no more by scriptures creatures signes or other meanes but by an admirable way not now revealed unto us There shall the pure in heart he perfectly blessed when they shall see God face to face as he is in his glory Secondly the participation of the divine nature not by a powring out of the divine essence but by the communication of divine qualities such as are immortality wisdome glory justice vertue c. Thirdly because we shall there enjoy the fellowship with unspotted Angells and blessed soules and that after an undefiled maner with all purity concord and quietnesse 4. Because we our selves shall be cloathed with perfection of nature being made like unto Christ-man and that both in soule and body In soule Gods image in undefiled graces being perfected without mixture either of defects or corruptions yea our very bodies shall be made like the Christâ— For they shall be without death shame weaknesse or trouble some drowsinesse or unweildinesse For so the Apostle to the Corinthians excellently sheweth by opening foure dissimilitudes betweene the sowing and the raising of the body It was sowen 1. in corruption 2. in dishonor 3. in weaknesse 4. a naturall body but it is raised 1. in incorruption so as it cannot putrifie or die any more 2. in glory so as it shall never be shamed or dishonoured either through deformity or reproch they shall â— shine as the sun in the firmament 3. in power being delivered from all weaknesse or infirmities 4. a spirituall body because in divers respects they shall be as the spirits or angells as 1. in continuing without meat or mariage 2. in swiftnesse or agility able with unconceivable nimblenesse to passe through the ayre or heaven 5. Because as our natures so our service shall be perfect we shall serve and worship and praise God day and night without either weaknesse or wearinesse The third thing affirmed of this inheritance is that it withereth or fadeth not and well is this happinesse praised for this For how should it wither 1. if we respect the presence of God and the Lambe who will be all in all Can the Sun in nature refresh the creatures and shall not the brightnesse of Gods presence doe it much more Was it such a priviledge to eate at Davids table or to sit downe in the kingdome with Abraham Isaac and Iacob what then shall it be to be refreshed with the fulnesse of the sweete presence of God 2. If we respect the fulnesse of all joyes and contentment which shall for ever support the hearts of the Elect their joyes shall never be dryed up nor grow into loathing as all earthly joyes doe 3. If we respect the perfection of all things round about them they shall inherit all things and those made new also The use is first for information For here is implyed the wretchednesse of our earthly condition there is nothing here in this world but it will corrupt and is defiled and will lose his glosse and beauty An estate that is incorruptible undefiled and that withers not wee shall never have till wee come to heaven Secondly for reproofe Oh doe not men now know what a kinde of place heaven is why then doe they turne the glory of such an incorruptible estate into the similitude of corruptible things while they prefer the thingâ— of this world before the glory of that which is to come and why do◠〈…〉 they not that the un 〈◊〉 shall not enter into heaven and this corruption shall not inherit incorruption Oh why doth silly man suffer himselfe so to be bewitched as with incurable doting to pursue these withering earthly things and neglect those immarcessâ—ole felicities in heaven Thirdly for instruction and so the thought hereof should espâ—â—ially affect us with a desire to seeke this immortall and undefiled happinesse and to this end we should first begin our separation here from the wicked â— 2. we should subject our selves to the incorrupt ordinances of Jesus Christ if we would have God to be a father of immortality we must acknowledge him first the king of all ages and let him make us and frame us by his ordinances 3. we must mortifie our corrupt natures and refraine from all things that may any way corrupt us 4. we must put on Christ for he onely hath immortality 5. and lastly we must continue in well-doing as the Apostle shewes Rom. 2.7 we must begin our incorruption hereby sincerity of life for so this word is â—endred Ephes. 6.24 Lastly it may serve for singular comfort to a Christian in all distresses but to thinke what a wonderfull glorious estate is provided for him yea even the more he hath experience of the vanity and wretchednesse of this world the more he should admire the happinesse he lookes for yea it may be one reason that the Lord will have his servants throughly tryed with the miseries of this life that so they might know the worth of that rest and glory they looke for in the life to come Oh what reason have men to desire to dye and to hast to the comming of Iesus Christ to long for it to pray for it to be even impatient in the fervent expectation of it to sigh after it But before I passe from this point one thing may in generall be noted that is that all these properties doe equally belong to all the Elect the whole inheritance and every part of it hath these praises which hinders not but there may be a proper reward unto every man but it is sure that the worâ—t lot in this inheritance shall have the fulnesse of the perfection of these praises Which is reserved c. We have the right and title in this world but the inheritance it selfe is in the fathers keeping and possessed as yet by some of our elder brethren wee are in our minority in this world if
power can keepe us to salvation His worke it is to preserve whose will it is to save Mans naturall life stands not in the abundance of the things he doth possesse neither is our spirituall life sustained by the bare having of abundance of meanes Thirdly it may serve for instruction and that divers wayes 1. First we should beg of God the spirit of wisdome and revelation to shew the exceeding greatnesse of his power that we might discerne it and beleeve it by faith seeing we doe not observe it by sense and reason 2. Secondly we should daily ascribe power unto God even acknowledging continually his power in keeping us from day to day as our Saviour Christ teacheth us in the Lords prayer when hee teacheth us to ascribe kingdome power and glory to him and with Peter wee should learne to put off praise from our selves unto God as hee did in the cure of the Cripple saying not by our power is this man made whole 3. Thirdly wee should particularly of God seeke the experience of his power As for example we should not rest in the forme or shew of godlinesse but seeke the power of it wee should not only get a little faith but strive with God by prayer till he fulfill the worke of faith with power we should not thinke it enough to pray but we should seeke the spirit of prayer and to doe it with power even to be made by the annointing of Christ Priests after the power of endlesse life so we should seeke the power of conference and utterance in the confession of the truth in admonition instruction consolation or propounding of our owne doubts for the kingdome of God is not in word but in power 4. Fourthly we should hence learne to be undaunted in afflictions though it were to adventure all even life it selfe for the Gospell seeing we are kept by Gods power we may say in any distresse as Paul did I know whom I have beleeved and he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him till the day of Iesus Christ. If God keep our soules it matters not what else be in danger 5. Fifthly Ministers should hence learne to preach with power and strive after it For it is not the ordinance of God but the power of God that preserves the hearers It is not preaching but powerfull preaching that keepes the soules of men till the day of Christ. 6. And lastly the people should learne to place their faith not in the wisdome learning paines or graces of men but in the power of God Lastly this serves for consolation to all Gods servants against all their feares troubles adversaries temptations or what else might make them doubt their perseverance For God is able to doe above all that they can aske or think according to his power which worketh in them The divine Power gives us all things needfull to life and godlinesse and though they have but a little strength yet the Lord can open a doore of knowledge and grace and comfort unto them which no man nor devill can shut and therefore let us from our hearts give praise unto the onely wise and strong God that is able to support us from falling and to present us faultlesse before the presence of his glory at the appearing of Iesus Christ By faith or through faith The meanes in us to preserve us is our faith and that this will keepe us through the power of God is apparant by the scriptures Hee that beleeveth on the sonne of God hath everlasting life he is as sure of it as if he had it and he shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death to life Christ is the bread of life for nourishment and he that commeth to him by faith shall never hunger nor thirst He that commeth to Christ shall in no wise be cast out Christ will be so far from losing any one soule that beleeveth in him that not so much as his flesh or any part thereof shall bee lost but the whole body that is delivered to the grave shall be raised at the last day whosoever beleeveth in Christ shall never die For hee that confesseth with his mouth and beleeveth with his heart shall be saved God will keep that which by faith is committed to him and Christ will bee at the last day made marvellous in all that beleeve but that this point may bee more plainly understood I propound three things 1. First what faith doth for our preservation 2. Secondly how it doth it 3. What kinde of faith doth it and then the uses For the first there are tenne things which faith worketh by all which and every of which wee are greatly helped and furthered in our preservation First it inflames in God a singular tendernesse of care to remove out of the way what might be an occasion of falling and therefore our Saviour Christ shewes that God so loveth the weakest Christian that is truely humble and beleeveth that if any whosoever shall offend him that is cast any stumbling block in his way in respect of the sore judgements of God upon those by whom such offences come it were better a milstone were hanged about their neckes and they cast into the bottome of the Sea 2. Secondly as it procureth the healing of the soule of temptations even of all the wounds of the serpent quenching his fiery darts by shewing us Christ the true brazen Serpent of our recovery 3. As it is the daily hand and mouth of the soule by which we feed upon Christ the bread of life and so are by the strength of that precious nourishment kept to life everlasting 4. As it lighteth us the way to heaven For as there is a light apprehended by sense and a light of reason so there is a light of faith by vertue of the promise of Christ who said I am come a light into the world that whosoever abideth in me should not abide in darknesse 5. As it bringeth us within the compasse of Christs intercession For when hee prayed the father to keepe them from evill hee expounds his meaning to be to extend that his intercession not onely to his Apostles but to all that should beleeve through their word 6. As it procures the pardon of all sins according to that of Peter to him gave all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoever beleeveth in him shall receive remission of their sins 7. As it will excite and compell a Christian in all suits to seeke his owne help If a man beleeve his faith will make him speake both by confession and prayer to God and by inquiry and counsell and reproof to men 8. As it procures the seale of the holy spirit of promise and the earnest of the inheritance purchased Faith opens such a fountaine of joy and incouragement within a
the generall First that Gods last workes are his best works which should teach us to imitate God and never feare the forbearance of God time cannot change him he will be never the worse or the colder for delay Secondly if woe marke what daies these last daies are wee may also note that God doth his best workes when men doe their worst For of these last daies it is that the Apostle speaks that they should be such wicked and perillous daies and this we should learne of God also to let our piety and patience then shine most when impiety and violence doe beare most sway Thirdly there is a time when God will at once fully deliver and save his servants and judge for them and therefore wee should not be weary of well-doing Fourthly Gods servants must not think to be fully delivered till these last times and therefore they must walk circumspectly redeeming the time and alwaies stand upon their guard seeing the daies will be ever evill wee should remember and hold fast and lay up provision for many daies Fiftly it is the will of God that the day of Judgement should not be known to any man or Angell for the moment of it and therefore it is here described by ages not by dayes and howers which may confute curiosity and teach us to watch at all times Sixtly the world shall have an end there is a last time there will be an end of all perfection and therefore we should learne to use the world as if we used it not and therefore woe is to them that so greedily mind transitory things and that place all their happinesse in the things of this life Why is the time of the last Judgement called the last time It is called the last time 1. because time shall thenceforth be no more 2. Because after that day there shall be no space left for repentance or salvation for wicked men 3. Because Christians shall be delayed no longer but then all their wrongs shall be righted all their sinnes shall be pardoned all their wants shall be supplyed all their infirmities shall be removed all their promises shall be fulfilled all their graces shall be perfected all their desires shall be satisfied 4. Because all things shall then be fully determined ended and finally ordered But why is this time deferred so long First to demonstrate Gods wonderfull patience and to cleare his justice in that eternall vengeance shall then be exercised on the wicked For by this deferring it will be made manifest that hee did it not suddenly or passionately or privately or before hee had used all other meanes Secondly it is forborne till all Gods eternall decrees in the government of the world be accomplished especially it is stayed til the number of the Elect be gathered and the fulnesse both of Gentiles and Jewes be come in And thus much of this verse and so of the first part of the consolation that is to say the proposition of arguments now followeth the confirmation Verse 6. Wherein ye rejoyce greatly though now for a season if need require ye are in heavinesse through manifold tentations IN this Verse and the rest to the 13. is contained the confirmation of the proposition and that is performed two waies 1 By prolepsis or the answer of objections vers 6 7 8. 2. By propheticall testimony ver 10 11 12. For the first the Apostle labours to confirme them especially against two objections whereof the first might be taken from their crosses For they might say they were so pressed with the multitude of tentations inward and outward that they were much disheartned in the contentation of their estates Now unto this the Apostle answers that Christians have no cause to hang down their heads for their afflictions and that for foure reasons 1. Because one may have many crosses and yet have exceeding much joy 2. The molestation that comes by tentations or crosses is but for a season 3. That a Christian is not bound alwaies to trouble himselfe or be grieved at his troubles It is but when need requires 4. Because great profit comes by afflictions and tentations that is to say the tryall of our faith ver 7. Secondly they might object that they know not whether the former consolation doe belong unto them And to this he answers Verse 8 9. by shewing that there were three things in them by which they might know that those comforts did belong unto them 1. The first was their love of Christ. 2. The second their faith in Christ. 3. And the third their unspeakable and glorious joyes the consequent end of all which would undoubtedly be the salvation of their souls this answer is contained in the 8. and 9. Verses and thus of the order of those words Now whereas all these Verses containe answers to secret objections in the minds of men before I come to the opening of the particulars in the answers I note divers things briefly from the generall and which is here implyed First that God seeth the secret thoughts of mens hearts he seeth all the risings of their thoughts and affections and the inclinations to object any thing any way whatsoever which should make us carefull to looke to our selves for the very thoughts and risings of our hearts especially if there be in men a wicked rebellion against the truth let them not deceive themselves For certainly God will judge them for their very inward boilings and indignations against the truth even those which they doe not or dare not utter For contrary thoughts aswell as contradictions Secondly not onely God seeth but the word of God meeteth with the very secret thoughts in the heart or life of man though they were never knowne or uttered it ransacketh the spirit of man and will search strangely into the secrets of mens courses There can hardly be an objection in a mans minde but if hee constantly attend the Word it will meet with it which may encourage humble Christians to rest upon the Word for it will heale them of all sorts of spirituall diseases The Lord can strangely be their Physitian when no creature knowes it and withall it confutes their stomack that being met withall in the word think the Preacher aimes at them and that it comes of very spleene against them wilfully being ignorant of this that the Word would search them though the Preacher never knew their faces For it is the Word of him that knows all the hearts of men and was framed of purpose by the all-seeing Spirit of God that it might discover what was hid and converse secretly in the very bosomes of men Thirdly wee see here that there may be objections in the minds of the very Elect even of such as have true grace we may not imagine that they are absolutely freed from all doubts and feares Fourthly objections In that the holy Ghost is so
doctrine may serve for three uses First It may confute that cavill of carnall men that Religion will make men dumpish and melancholy whereas the cleane contrary we see here is true 2. It greatly reproves the uncheerfulnesse of many professors who doe thereby greatly darken the glory of Religion and cause the way of God to be evill spoken of besides the hurt they doe themselves through unthankfulnesse and unbeleefe exposing themselves to the tentations either of sinne or apostasie together with a continuall unfitnesse to all duties of piety and this ariseth out of aptnesse either to passion of anger or worldly griefe 3. It may teach us to seek the ioyes of God and having found them to be carefull by all meanes to preserve them But what shall I doe to preserve the ioyes of God in my heart First keep thy self free from the allowance of the least sin violate not the peace of thy conscience Secondly digest the promises concerning infirmities after calling Thirdly take heed of omission or carelesse use of Gods ordinances Lastly care not for the world but retire thy selfe else from thence will flow unavoidable unrest Before I passe from these words yet two things more may be briefly touched First in that he â—aith yee rejoyce he seemeth to import that true ioy is onely in converted Christians For as for the ioyes that the men of this world have they are not true For besides there is much vanitie and madnesse in them there is also much danger in them for they breed security and men shall be called to account for them yea men may lose their soules for them Secondly where he saith wherein hee meanes in which benefits of regeneration glorification preservation c. whence may be briefly noted that the chiefest ioyes of Christians are in spirituall things it ill beseemes Christians to set their hearts on earthly things But is it not lawfull to delight our selves in earthly pleasures It is with these rules First thou must be sure thou hast repented of thy sins before thou allow thy selfe liberty for pleasures 2. Thou must not make a vocation of recreation 3. Thou must spend onely thy owne time upon them not the Lords 4. Thou must avoid scandalous delights and such games as are of evill report 5. Thou must watch over thine owne heart that thy recreations steale not away thine heart from the delight of better things but be used rather as an helpe unto them Lastly note from hence that they onely are fit to give testimony of the ioyes of a converted estate that have had experience of it themselves trust not the iudgements of carnall persons for the dignity utility and durablenesse of the graces of godlinesse And thus of the first reason Though now for a season you are in heavinesse There are divers sorts of heavinesse 1. There is the heavinesse of the desperate such was that in Cain and Iudas 2. and the heavinesse of the disappointed such was the heavinesse of Haman Ahab and Ammon when they could not compasse their ambitious covetous and voluptuous ends 3. And there is the heavinesse of the melancholy and of the scandalized 4. There is the heavinesse of the penitent for sinnes 5. and of the afflicted for crosses 6. There is a heavinesse in Gods children after calling for spirituall respects as for corruption of nature for absence of Christ for want of the meanes for the dishonour of God in publike abominations for the miseries of the Church for Gods threatnings and anger for the desire of death for hardnesse of heart and for speciall sins after calling Quest. But may not Gods children be heavy for crosses Answ. They may and I think that may be meant here but then these rules must be noted First that their heavinesse be rather for some sinne in themselves which might cause the crosse then for the crosse it selfe Secondly that their heavinesse be moderate Quest. But when is sorrow for afflictions moderate Answ. First when it exceeds not the measure of sorrow for sin 2. Secondly when it withdrawes not the heart from God and holy duties through passionate and incredulous perturbations but it is to be noted in the generall that the Apostle is very loth to grant them liberty for heavinesse but it is with many limitations as 1. it must be but a little season 2. they must be sure need doth require it 3. it may not be allowed for many crosses that will not be allowed for lesser or fewer tentations For a season The troubles and griefs of Gods children are but for a season for a moment God hides his face but a little while and the reason is because afflictions are used of God but as plaisters or medicines or as a â—urnace Now in as much as the godly will quickly judge themselves and make their peace therefoâ—e the Lord will soone draw off the crosse the plaister shall lie no longer than till the sore be whole and the goldsmith will let his metall lye in the fire no longer than till the drosse beâ— melted off or it be fit to be wrought upon Now if crosses should continue long in our reckoning say it were the whole life of a man what is mans life even a vapour that appeareth a little time Besides what can thy longest crosses be in comparison of the paines of the damned from which thou art delivered or of the joyes and glory of heaven which thou shalt possesse Yea what is that thou dost suffer in comparison of what thou deservest but yet I say it is but a season as wee account seasons even a small part of the life of the godly For either the Lord removes the crosse or takes away the sting of it or sweetens it with his mercies The Use may be to teach us to check the unquietnesse and failings of our hearts and to be ever ashamed of our selves that we should make so much of our crosses and so little of Gods mercies we should learne seeing they are but for a season to hold fast the confidence of our hope and live by faith and if the Lord be angry to hide our selves for a little season till his indignation be past If need require Here three things may be observed First that Christians manâ— times make crosses to themselves and draw heavinesse upon their hearts through feares and suspitions and unquietnesse where there is no need this is a great fault and usually is a great scourge For by such distempers they many times lessen the comforts of God and their credit with Gods children Secondly crosses and griefes are sometimes needfull needfull I say to hide our pride to weane us from the world to put us in minde of death to make us desire heaven to drive us to seeke more grace and holinesse to prevent sinne to come to humble us for sinnes
he gives but a little help Dan. 11.34 6. Sixtly when hee leaves us to our selves and withdrawes the speciall working of his spirit 2 Chron. 32.31 7. Seventhly when he suffers us to fall into the same miseries that wicked men doe yea sometimes making our condition to be as the beasts of the field Eccles. 3.17 18 19. Now the consideration of this doctrine of Gods melting and trying men may serve for foure Uses 1. First there is a great comfort in it and that foure waies 1. For first it is a comfort that God makes so much account of men as to think them worthy the melting or trying even this favour Iob wonders at Ioh 7.18 2. Secondly it is comfortable that it is Gods wont to try his servants it hath been Gods custome to doe so It is no strange thing if he try us hee doth no more than what hee hath done to them that were deare unto him Heb. 11.36 3. Thirdly it is especially comfortable if we consider out of other Scriptures the manner of Gods compassion and care for his people when they be in the furnace For First he appoints their time how long they shall tarry there and beyond that time they shall not be in the furnace Dan. 11.35 Secondly the Prophet Malachy saies he sitteth down himself by the furnace to tend it and to look to them Mal. 3.2 or if he be upon any occasion urged to be absent the Prophet Esay saies he flies and returnes Esay 31.9 and ult c. Thirdly if they have any sute to God or make any moane while they live in the furnace they are sure to be heard no time like it for the hearing of prayer Zach. 13.9 Fourthly if the fire be too hot for them he will defer his wrath and refraine from them Esay 48.9 10. Fiftly he will take notice of a little grace in the midst of a great deale of drosse if there be but a sigh a good thought a holy desire in the midst of a great deale of ignorance and perturbation he will accept it and account of it Rom. 8.27 4. Fourthly it is a comfortable doctrine to Gods children if they consider but the effect of this melting and that either the present effect or the future The present it is to try them not to consume them or to make a full end of them it is to refine them not to destroy them Dan. 11.36 Ier. 46. ult and they shall come out as Iob saith as the gold Iob 23.10 And besides for the time to come it is certaine the Lord tryes them that hee may doe them good at their latter end Deut. 8.14 15 16. and after they are tryed they shall have a crowne of life Iam. 1.12 And thus of the Use for consolation Secondly this doctrine is a terrible doctrine too terrible I say in generall to all such as will not be purged by affliction such as will not be made better by their crosses Let them consider that it is the Lord that cast them into the furnace and seeing they mend not one of these two evils will befall them Either the Lord will give them over as altogether drosse and so they shall never be purged or else since they will not mend by the beginnings of his displeasure he will cause his fury to rest upon them as the Prophet speaks Ezech. 24.13 14. and in particular woe to all wicked men that nourish themselves in sinne because they are inward or secret sinnes Little doe they know or thinke that God will search Ierusalem with lights even all them that be frozen in their dregges or setled on their lees Zâ—ph 1.12 When the Lord will search for them it is not the top of Carmell nor the bottome of the sea that shall hide them c. Amos 9.2 3. And in speciall woe is to all hypocrites they are fallen into Gods hand that compasseth about all their waies there is not a thought in their minds but God seeth woe to carelesse professors the Lord will make all the Churches to know that hee searcheth the heart and reines Rev. 2.23 Thirdly this doctrine may teach us two things 1. First to be more carefull of in â—ard uprightnesse seeing it is God that tryeth us who tries the heart as well as the life 1 Chro. 29.19 2. Secondly in all the wrongs and aspersions of wicked men to put our selves upon Gods tryall Psal. 7.9 Ier. 11.20 1 Thes. 2.4 Of your faith Two things I note here 1. First that where God gives faith he will try it where he bestowes the assurance of his favour let men looke for it For certainly hee will melt them God will try our faith for divers reasons he will thereby melt off the rust of antiquity There be certaine odde and old opinions and conceits in men at their first conversion and it is Gods manner to schoole men by afflictions and many times a Christian in a few daies of adversity learnes more true knowledge then otherwise hee would doe in many weekes Againe there are dregges of unbeliefe in the best and these need to goe into the furnace to get them off Besides by affliction God doth shew the truth of his owne grace from that which is but counterfeit in wicked men The furnace manifestly puts a difference betweene a justifying faith and the best of all other faiths to wit temporary faith this may serve to confute their folly that think themselves happy because they are not in trouble as other men But contrariwise this is an ill signe many times that they are miserable and have not any faith that would endure the tryall This should also teach us so to seeke assurance of Gods favour or so to hold the possession of it as to looke for assaults and tryals while we are in this world more or lesse 2. Secondly that of all other graces God stands most upon faith in affliction and this is so both because it brings more glory to God for to live by faith is to yeeld an immediate glory unto God as also because it is of most principall use for the good of Christians For faith doth in the midst of all stormes and the waves of adversity set a Christian on a rock it doth give him ground to be established upon so as he needs not feare drowning hence the Metaphors of grounded and stablished are given to faith Againe Faith delivers from the curse of the law so as what afflictions break in upon a Christian they are not curses but chastisements which may be a great hearts ease in all temptations or tryals Againe Faith quiets a mans heart and works peace and inward tranquility for against the force of the curse it gives a man accesse to the view of the gloâ—y of heaven yea it doth as it were give a being to things which are not it makes the glory of heaven as it were present it laies hold on eternall life Lastly faith is many times the very condition of
deliverance it is with us according to our faith Faith makes us whole faith delivers us as soone as we can get our hearts to trust upon God the Crosse is gone the Lord staied but till we would beleeve in him with all our hearts Now is this so doth God stand so much upon our faith in affliction How is it then that wee doe not beleeve Oh unbeliefe unbeliefe is ever worse than the crosse it selfe There is nothing the tempter would rather deceive us of then our faith Oh how is the heart of man turned away from true faith there are a great number of us as it were â—eprobates concerning the faith we are of no judgement wee are altogether blockish in this point of beleeving in God But in the second place let this doctrine perswade with us when wee feele impatiency or any other perturbation rising in us to check our selves and say to â—ur own soules where is my faith now and with the poore man in the Gospell let us run to Christ with teares in our eyes crying and saying I beleeve Lord help my unbeliefe and with the Disciples let us still pray Lord increase my faith Yea thirdly since the Lord accounts so much of our faith wee should strive after perfection even to get a strong faith and to shew our selves unmoveable in affliction and to this end wee should be much in the Apostles prayer that God would so fulfill the Counsell of his owne will that hee would be pleased to fulfill the work of our faith with power But some one may say what is it in affliction to shew our faith or what must we doe to approve our selves to God that we doe beleeve He that would approve his faith in affliction must doe foure things 1. First if he be conscious to himself of any evill that he hath too much favoured hee must speedily repent and give glory to God and make his peace with God Dan. 12.10 2. Secondly he must be sure he hold fast his assurance so as he call not the love of God into question For as the Lord will still owne his people in all their adversities saying they are his people so must they still stick to this the Lord is my God This is to beleeve to hold fast this assurance whatsoever befall us Zach 13. ult 3. Thirdly hee must be sure to lose no ground either in the affections of godlinesse or in the confession or profession of the truth No affliction must abate his love to godlinesse or the Word or Gods children nor hinder his free profession of the truth 4. Fourthly hee must commit his way to God and rely himselfe and all his aâ—tions upon God putting his trust upon Gods promises and goodnesse Psal. 37. Phil. 4.6 But especially the praises of faith in affliction will be greatly enlarged if we can adde these things following 1. First if wee can trust upon 〈…〉 â—â—mmit ouâ— waies unto him resting upon his promise though we see no meanes to accomplish it Rom. 4. 2. If patience may have her perfect worke so as we could goe through afflictions with that firme unmoveablenesse that we would resist all perturbations and that in all sorts of trials 3. If we would beleeve though God himselfe did seeme to withdraw or to neglect us This was the great faith of the woman of Canaan 4. If we can hold out without hasting to use any ill meanes or unlawfull courses to deliver our selves Esay 28.16 5. Fiftly if wee can in affliction be wise to sobriety resting contented though God doe not discover the reason of his proceedings with us Rom. 12.3 6. Sixtly if wee can preserve a tender sense of our owne vilenesse being glad of smaller favours rejoicing when God is pleased to give us but a little help thankfully acknowledging any degree of succour not seeking great things for our selves But might some one say What should move us thus in affliction to rely upon God and to approve our faith in him Seven things should perswade us to trust upon God in all adversity 1. First Gods promise Heb. 13.4 Psal. 50.15 Iob 34.23 Esay 30.18 20. Psal. 94.12 13 14. Psal. 97.11 Psal. 125.3 Psal. 126.5 6. and it is certaine we may trust God upon those promises For Gods words are pure and sure words and have been tryed in the fire seven times 2. Secondly the liberty of asking what wee will of God Wee have reason to beleeve in him when wee are sure to have whatsoever wee aske of him 3. The consideration of Gods unchangeable counsell and decree wee are appointed unto all our afflictions 1 Thes. 3.2 3. 4. Fourthly the example of all the worthies of God as a cloud of witnesses should perswade us with faith and patience to run the race of godlinesse set before us For these all lived by faith Heb. 12.1 Their afflictions were as great as ours and they rested upon God and were not disappointed therefore we should be followers of them Heb. 6.12 5. Fiftly the speedinesse of our help and succour For yet a little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarry and therefore the just should live by faith their tentations shall not last long 6 Sixtly our owne experience Did we ever lose by resting upon God Was he not a help in trouble ever ready to be found Can wee say that wee ever beleeved in God and were ashamed of it afterwards Or can wee tell the time that by our care wee could ever adde one cubit to our stature Matth. 6. Rom. 9.33 7 Seventhly the recompence of reward proposed to them that will glorifie God by beleeving in him He will be made marvellous in them that beleeve 2 Thess. 1.11 A crowne of life is prepared for them that by faith and patience prove their love to God in enduring tentations Iam. 1.12 Lastly in that the Lord stands so much upon faith in the time of tryall it may serve for singular comfort unto us if the Lord be pleased so to leade us through afflictions that our faith hath proved unmoveable unto the end This is in a manner all that God would have of us certainly he is happy in whom Christ may finde faith when he comes to try him in the furnace of tribulation Thus of the effect of tentations as is briefly propounded in these first words of the Verse Now followes the amplification of it and that first by comparison with gold More precious than gold These words more precious then gold may be referred eyther to the persons of Gods children tryed or to affliction by which they are tryed or to faith that was tryed For the first it is most certaine that Gods servants are most precious in his sight He esteemes them more then all treasures They are his portion and inheritance He bought them at a high price and accounts of them at a wonderfull high rate They are his peculiar people and his jewels
a while and heard her speak with such affection and admiration they are turned and will now goe seek Christ as well as shee Cant. 5.9 to the end and 6.1 3. Thirdly such as have felt this love of Christ should be carefull to keep it now there are seven things to be observed if wee would preserve the love of Christ in our hearts 1. First we must establish our assurance of both our loves to Christ and his love to us we must labour our owne edification in the faith if wee would keep our selves in the love of God Iud. 20. 2. Secondly if we would preserve this love we must keepe uprightnesse For if we relapse to the love of sin the love of Christ will decay in us 3. Thirdly we must keep our selves out of the company of such as might intice us from the love of Christ namely out of the company of Idolaters and all profane persons 4. Fourthly we must take heed of worldlinesse for the love of God and the love of the world will not stand together The cares of this life will be a snare and bait to draw us away 5. Fiftly we must take heed of security after feelings For if the Church be so sleepie after communion with Christ that when he comes again she will be slumbring and not rise when he calls Christ will be gone and not answer no though afterwards she call Cant. 5.2 6 7. 6. Sixtly we must walke in the steps of the flock and feed our kids neere the tents of the shepheards we must converse with holy Christians and keepe our selves under the powerfull instructions of profitable Ministers Cant. 1.7 c. 7. Seventhly wee must be much in the preparation for the second comming of Christ. To be much in thinking of or praying for the comming of Christ will preserve us from declination in our affection to Christ Iud. 20 21. The doctrine implyed in these words is that when we shall come to heaven and shall see Christ face to face we shall love him and admire him wonderfully For the Apostle takes it for granted that it is no hard thing to love Christ if we once saw him And thus of the first signe The second signe is the joy of the holy Ghost expressed in these words In whom though you see him not yet beleeving ye rejoyce with joy unspeakable and glorious There are six kind of joyes 1. Some are unnaturall such is the joy of those mentioned Iob 3.22 that are glad at heart to find the grave 2. Some are naturall such are the joyes Solomon commends Eccles. 8.15 Prov. 15.13 3. Some are sensuall such are the joyes Epicures conceive in the pleasures and sports of this life Eccles. 11.9 Iob 21.12 4. Some are fantasticall when men rejoyce upon meere conceits and fancies without any ground For as in some diseases there are abundance of sorrowes without cause so are there also joyes without reason in divers 5. Some are diabolicall and there are three sorts of devilish joyes 1. The first is to joy in sinne 2. The second is to joy in the misery of Gods people Ezech. 25.6 3. The third is the joy we call illusion when Sathan to feed the security of men doth tickle their hearts with a great deale of joy and ravishing of the heart 6. Lastly some joyes are spirituall joyes and these are either 1. Temporary or 2. Eternall Temporary joyes are those which wicked men may feele in the hearing the word Mat. 13. Eternall joyes are such as onely the Elect feele I call these Eternall not because they are felt without interruption for ever but because they are so now in the hearts of Gods children that they shall never either totally or finally be lost but shall be felt againe Now there are two sorts of this joy in Gods elect The one is a duty the other is a signe the one man brings to Gods service the other God gives as a token of his acceptance of mans service The joyes given of God are here meant these are here called unspeakable and glorious But how may we discern these joyes of the holy Ghost from all the other sorts especially the temporary joyes and illusions of Sathan The true joy in the holy Ghost may be known by these marks 1. It is given of God in the due use of some ordinance of God the soule being retired into Gods presence especially these joyes are felt in prayer this joy is drawne out of the wells of salvation 2. It usually follows humiliation for sin Esay 6.2 3. Ioh. 16.20 22. 3. It may be felt in adversity as well as prosperity Hab. 3.17 18. Rom. 5.3 Phil. 2.17 4. It is accompanyed with righteousnesse It can never be felt of any in whom the love of any sin raignes Rom. 14.17 5. It ratifies the written promises and doth assure nothing but what the word assures Eph. 1.14 6. It is kindled upon the sense of Gods favour it followes here beleâ—ving 7. It is unspeakable and glorious above all carnall or earthly joyes it doth ravish the heart as if a man were already in heaven 8. Lastly it may be knowne by the effects For 1. It will make a man more humble and apt to acknowledge his owne vilenesse and unworthinesse 2. It will make a man lesse censorious of others and with more compassion to tender the wants and sorrowes of others 3. It will marre the taste of carnall joyes it causeth us to find lesse rellish in the taste of earthly delights 4. It breeds a great love of God and godliness and quickens to diligence in well-doing Whereas the joyes that are illusions or temporary joyes will make men more proud and carelesse and contemptuous and more negligent in the use of the meanes and the care to doe good But are these joyes felt of every Christian Distinguish of Christians and of feeling and of joyes 1 Some are Hypocrites and so have not any power of godliness at all but onely a shew 2 Some have temporary grace onely these have joy but not such as will abide the tryall For 1 These joyes are not accompanyed with humiliation for sinne or not for all sinne 2 They arise not from any grounds of particular assurance 3 They are not felt in the time of temptation 3 Some Christians are alwayes diseased with some spirituall malady and that many times till death as with passion or with strange effects of melancholy these may possibly dye without any evident comfort Some fall after calling into some grosse sinne for a time and these may so lose the joy of their salvation as they may never recover it till their very end Againe distinguish about feeling 1 Some have those joyes but observe them not eyther through ignorance of the doctrine of the joy of the holy Ghost or through neglect 2 Some haue this joy and observe it and are affected established with it for the time but presently eyther forget it or
may hence note one excellent pledge of Gods love and goodnesse he is not bound to give us any wages till the end yet see his mercy he doth recompence us every day 4. Fourthly woe unto wicked men their end is shame and confusion even the fruit of all their evill waies or as the Apostle saith their end is damnation Phil. 3.18 The salvation of your soules The soule is a spirituall substance within us by which we resemble God it can subsist of it selfe it hath neither matter nor end it was created of God of nothing and united to the body that God might be rightly knowne and worshipped The soule is a kind of picture of God within us that can live though the body were not when I say it is void of matter I meane it is not made of any other thing as our bodies be there is no metall as I may say of which it may consist and it is such a divine creature as it cannot die as the body doth and it was of purpose put into the body that so amongst the visible creatures God might be known and worshipped For if we had not a soule within us we could never attaine to any knowledge of God more than the bruit beasts For God cannot be knowne by bodily senses Now for the union how the body and soule are knit one to another I cannot expresse it Salvation notes especially that estate of excellency and glory which the faithfull have in another world though properly the word notes but onely what we are delivered and saved from in heaven This salvation excludes all misery and includes all happinesse All misery may be referred to foure heads 1. Sinne. 2. Infirmities 3. Adversaries And 4. Death none of these shall be in heaven All happinesse likewise may be referred to foure heads 1. Perfection of nature 2. Communion with the blessed viz. God Christ Angels and just men 3. And a glorious inheritance in the heaven of the blessed And 4. Immortality all these shall be enjoyed in that other world Now though the soule be taken synecdochically for the soule and body yet the salvation of the soule is principall and more glorious The use may be threefold 1. For information 2. For instruction 3. For reproofe 1. There are three things we may be informed in from the consideration of the salvation of the soules of the faithfull 1. First that godly men are in a wonderfull happy case whatsoever their outward estate be because their soules shall be saved there are springs of joy in the very hope of this immortall happinesse this salvation is so great a mercy as we may truely say his reward is with him 2. Secondly that there is a matchlesse love in God to man not onely in that he provides such an estate but first that he doth it freely without all respects of merit Tit. 3.4 and secondly because he sends up and downe the world to offer this salvation From hence ariseth the Phrase my salvation is gone forth 3. Thirdly that faith is wonderfull precious that brings us such a salvation 2. Further for the second there are divers instructions may be deduced from this doctrine as 1. First it should teach us to deny ungodlinesse and worldly lusts Tit. 2.12 the very thought of going to heaven should extinguish the desire of sinning 2. Secondly we would make God all our trust and our expectation Psal. 62.5 We should resolve to rest upon God For none else either will or can doe so much for us as he can Hee is well said to be the hope of Israel none have so great hopes as the faithfull 3. Thirdly we should labour for the assurance of salvation and lay hold upon it striving to get evidence for it Heaven should suffer violence seeing it may be had we should never be quiet till we can get it 4. Fourthly and lastly such as have attained some assurance of their salvation should looke to foure things 1. First they should strive for large affections to expresse the sense of so great salvation It is such an incomparable benefit as wee should be alwaies praising c. 2. Secondly it should quicken them to good works the remembrance that we shall be saved should be like a fire within us to inflame us to all possible care to please God and to be fruitfull in all well-doing Salvation should be as a burning lamp within us a Christian should never be without fire in his heart in respeâ—t of his care to maintaine good works 3. Thirdly shall wee not be content with any condition in this world seeing wee are so well-provided for in a better what should trouble us if we can remember that after a short time our soules must be saved 4. Fourthly shall we be so glorious in heaven why then our conversation should be in heaven we should be alwaies thinking of heaven our mindes should run upon it 3. Now as this doctrine may informe and teach so it may reprove whole troops of carnall Christians that never labour after this glorious estate that scarce ever aske what they should doe to be saved but sleepe it out in a Lethargie and never aske after nor remember their latter end Thus of the 9. Verse and so of the confirmation by prolepsis or the answer of their objections Verse 10. Of which salvation the Prophets searched and inquired diligently which prophesied of the grace that should come unto you THe consolation propounded verses 3 4 5. is confirmed first by Prolepsis or the answering of Objections verses 6 7 8 9. secondly by testimony of worthy and holy men verses 10 11 12. So that these words make good the consolation of Christians by setting before us what witnesse holy men of old have given of our happinesse that live now under the Gospell In the words five things are particularly to be noted 1. First who testifie or who are Gods witnesses and these are described 1. first more generally and so they were Prophets 2. secondly more specially and so they were those Prophets that were appointed of God to prophesie of the gracious priviledges should come unto us Christians 2. Secondly their adjunct paines and endeavors to furnish themselves in the knowledge of those things that concerne us They searched and inquired diligently 3. Thirdly the question they studied or unto which they testifie In generall it was of salvation ver 10. In speciall it was of the manner and time of the grace foretold 4. Fourthly the occasion that fiered them to this earnest desire after this knowledge and that was the inspiration of the holy Ghost driving them to foretell of the passion of Christ and glories that should follow Now they rightly conjectured that this glory did import some excellent estate of the Church then and that they would faine have knowne 5. Fiftly the successe and that was they were answered by revelation which answer is set downe verse 12. Prophets God hath revealed his will three waies 1. First
or to the poore or to the Church or to the service of my country or to the conversion of soules c. have I ministred the wit or learning or wealth or power the Lord hath given me Contrariwise it cannot but be wofull to some to remember on their death beds that they have spent their meanes and gifts to promote wicked courses and to procure sinne or to maintaine the riotous or gamesters or whores or dogs or any way their own lusts oh what wil they say when they are asked whom have you clothed fed comforted counselled admonished c. But unto us But why are we honoured thus and not the Prophets The Lord sheweth mercy on whom he will shew mercy I meane it for the manner and time and measure and meanes we must not herein dispute with God yet even this tends wonderfully to the praise of Gods constant love to his Church we see he doth not grow weary of his affection he did not spend all his grace and favour upon Kings Patriarchs and Prophets but he is ready to entertaine even the prodigall sonne of the Gentiles with as hearty or rather more hearty entertainment then ever he did the Jewish children that had not departed out of their fathers houshold Secondly this also shews that extraordinary gifts are not the best for us wee want the gifts of prophesie but to have the glorious grace of Christ is better then all for we see the Prophets desired it more and great reason for one may be a Prophet and yet not be saved Math. 7. but so one cannot have the true grace of Christ but they shall be saved hee is in better case that can pray with the Spirit then he that can prophesie For God is rich to all that call upon him and whosoever calleth on the name of the Lord shall be saved Rom. 10.10 Ioel 2. Besides we may note here that God will not be bound to shew his tenderest kindnesse to his best servants no doubt the Prophets were better servants to God then we are yet you see they must not envie it to know that others shall be more made on then they Finally here is implyed that Gods promises and provisions of grace can never be in vaine If it be not for the Prophets yet it must be for us For so in the originall it is as if it were rendered but yet unto us to note that no word of God shall be in vaine Esay 55.11 They did minister This phrase imports divers things 1. Wee are here againe occasioned to think of a strange depth of respect God beares to the meanest of his children none are too good in his account to doe them service the Prophets must not think scorne to minister to them yea so doth God reckon of them that Kings and Queenes must not be too good to nurse them yea we see here the Angels are desirous to know or doe any thing that concerns them yea the holy Ghost will leave heaven to doe them good Oh the bottomlesse depth of Gods love and oh the barrennesse and shallownesse and unthankfulnesse of mans heart that cannot be more inflamed towards God to render love for love yea wee should be afraid ever to challenge God for want of love we should account it a great offence to call his affection in question the Lord takes it wonderfull ill Esay 49.15 16. 40.26 oh that God should love us so beyond all president all desert yea above all we could desire and yet we be still so slow hearted 2. From this phrase we may note that the greatest in the Church ought to account it their honour to doe service to their brethren It it charged upon all without exception to serve one another by love Gal. 5. and Christ saith of the greatest let him be your servant Mat. 20. The Use is for all of us to search our hearts to see whether we can finde such a noisome pride in our selves as that at any time we should think our selves too good to doe Gods work or to doe service to any of Gods people if we doe find it let us purge it out as vile leaven and be humbled for it before God else the Lord may perhaps finde out waies to shame us and scourge us that we dreame not of 3. This word Minister as it is in the originall excellently imports how we should serve one another For it is to serve as the Deacons did 1. out of conscience of a calling and commandement from God 2. with all diligence 3. constantly 4. cheerfully Rom. 12.5 with all humility making our selves equall with them of the lower sort All this the Deacons did 4. This word imports that spirituall things are from God onely in respect of beginning and as the primary cause For the Prophets doe but minister them They have nothing but that they have received for every good and perfect gift commeth downe from God the Father of lights which should teach us in the use of all meanes to direct our hearts to God The things which were reported unto you These words evidently shew First that the primitive Church was first taught by tradition that is by lively voice not by written Scriptures onely so was Adam so were the Patriarks for the first 2000. yeares 1 Thes. 2.15 But might some one say Doth not this wonderfully make for the Papists in their opinion about traditions No whit at all and that this point may be more fully understood I will shew out of Scripture that the word Tradition hath been taken three waies and then declare particularly that this doctrine can make nothing for the Papists 1. Sometimes by traditions are meant the inventions or precepts of men imposed with opinion of holinesse and necessity upon the consciences of men and so it is taken and taxed Mat. 15.2 3 6. Col. 2.8 2. Sometimes by traditions are meant certaine rules prescribed by the Apostles concerning things indifferent and their use Thus the Corinthians are praised because they kept the traditions as the Apostle delivered them unto them 1 Cor. 11.2 3. Sometimes by traditions are meant certaine orders appointed by the Apostles for the prevention of disorder in manners in the Churches of Christians and thus I take it to be understood 2 Thes. 3.6 when condemning such as would not work he saith they walk disorderly and not after the traditions which ye received of us It seemes the Apostle had prescribed some courses for preventing of idlenesse and such inconveniences 4 Sometimes it is taken for the very word of God delivered by lively voice so the word was delivered 2000. years before the law 5. Sometimes it is taken for the word of God as it was first delivered by the Apostles while the Scriptures was yet unfinished whether it were delivered by report or writings and so 2 Thes. 2.15 1 Cor. 11.23 15.3 According to the fourth sense or this last it is taken here Now this can make nothing for
the Papists for 1. This word of God was afterwards written and so written as nothing must be added Rev. 21.18 2. The doctrine here reported was delivered by the holy Ghost sent downe from heaven as the coherence shews Therefore unlesse they can shew the like authority for their traditions they say nothing 3. Their traditions were of the first sort and so condemned in Scriptures Secondly we may note that Christians when their hearts are turned unto God doe see a wonderfull glory in spirituall things They see that which the Prophets desired to see and could not Mat. 13 16,17 2 Cor. 3.16 17 18. which is one difference betweene the knowledge of the godly and the knowledge of the wicked For wicked men have but a dark glimmering knowledge that tends to basenesse and bondage and this should teach us to pray for the spirit of wisdome and revelation to know the riches thaâ— is in Christ Jesus being daily carefull that the god of this world doe not hide the glorious Gospell of Christ from us But have we the will of God onely by report This word report belongs principally to the first times before the Scriptures of the New Testament were written and so the word was sure enough being delivered by Apostolicall men who confirmed it by miracles And if the word doe also belong to our times then Godâ— Ministers are said to report Gods will unto us as Embassadors doe the wills of Princes by the instructions given in their commissions or as Lawyers report the law out of their great Charter or Statute-books or as Physitians report their remedies out of the books of practice and tryed experiments It is true that the doctrine of holy things is like unto a report 1. In respect of wicked men who passe all over as a tale that is told or respect it at best but as a nine dayes wonder 2. In respect of godly men who receive it but by peeces and degrees not as one continued story but as a report 3. In respect of the matter of happinesse it is so removed from our natures and we have so little right unto it that it comes to us as a report not aâ— any thing we knew before or could expect or looke for 4. In respect of the opportunity of it if wee take not hold of it in the very season it will be gone The Lord doth not every day set before us life and death but onely at some times and then how soone is the voice gone if our hearts open not to receive it Thus of the things contained in Gods answer as they are barely propounded Now in the words that follow they are further commended to us First by the efficient causes of them By them which preached the Gospell unto you The Gospell is diversly accepted in Scripture Sometimes it signifies the history of the life and death of Christ so in the title of every Evangelist his booke and so 2 Tim. 2.8 Mat. 26.13 Sometimes it signifies the glorious tidings of Christ come in the flesh and of salvation in him so it was promised by the Prophets Rom. 1.2 Act. 13.32 but most usually it signifies in generall the joyfull newes of happinesse eternall through the favour of God in Christ Jesus notwithstanding our misery in our selves and this was called the promise in the Old Testament and the Gospell in the new The Greek word properly signifieth good newes and in the New Testament the word is used to expresse that most happy newes of God reconciled in Christ and of perfect happinesse in him Now because this newes contains the more excellent part of Gods word therefore I will consider of it more exactly This heavenly newes is the more admirable if we consider 1. What it is that the Gospell doth signifie 2. How we are assured of the newes in the Gospell 3. What are the effects of it 4. What is required in the persons that have any part in this newes Then I would resolve certaine questions and lastly make some use of all For the first the Gospell brings newes unto forlorne men 1. Of peace and reconciliation with God The Gospell of peace 2. Of remission and forgivenesse of our sins Act 10.43 3. Of freedome from death and condemnation 4. Of a divine and most sufficient righteousnesse to be revealed from heaven Rom. 1.16 17. 5. Of eternall life The Gospell of the Kingdome Mat. 9.35 and all for Christ Jesus sake the son of David Rom. 1.23 But how can we be certaine of this newes 1. By the testimony of the Spirit 2. By the vaticinies of the Prophets 3. By the miracles that first confirmed it 4. By the testimony of Christ himselfe that in our nature preached it Mat. 4.13 5. By the word of God or of the Apostles The effects of the Gospell are 1. It brings life and immortality to light 2 Tim. 1.10 2. It melts the hearts of Gods elect more then any thing with voluntary griefe for sin it makes men condemne themselves in the flesh 1 Pet. 4.6 3. It revives and refresheth with wonderfull encouragements 1 Pet. 4.6 4. It makes a man sacrifice himselfe to God Rom. 15.16 5. It is the ministery of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. 6. It fenceth the affections against the love care after worldly things Hence we are said to be shod with the preparation of the Gospell of peace 7. It establisheth hope Col. 1.23 8. It is the power of God to salvation Rom. 1.16 Fourthly there are eight things required in every one that would have part in the Gospell 1. Reformation of life 2. Faith and trust in it Mat. 16.15 16. Eph. 1.13 Heb. 4.2 and to this end get evidence and seale to it Eph. 1.13 3. A singular estimation of it so great as 1. Our chiefest praise should be in the Gospell 2. We should be content to suffer any thing for it and not be ashamed of the afflictions or bonds of the Gospell Marke 8.35 10.29 1 Thes. 1.5 2 Tim. 1.8 Philem. 13. 4. Poverty of spirit Esay 61.1 5. A diligent strife and constant endevour to attend upon it wee should presse to it Luke 16.16 6. Professed subjection to it 2 Cor. 9.12 7. We should endevour to live so as might become the Gospell Phil. 1.27 8. We should continue in it and not be moved away from the hope of it Col. 1.23 a vile offence to be turned from it Gal. 1.6 But was the Gospell never preached till now that hee saith it is now reported Distinguish If the Gospell be taken for the newes of Christ come in the flesh then it was not preached till the times of Christ and the Apostles But if it be taken for the promise of grace and pardon in Christ it was given in Paradise to Adam and continued by the Patriarks and Prophets Act. 10. 43. Heb. 13.8 Moses wrote of Christ Ioh. 5.46 Moses wrote of Christ two waies 1. By writing the promise concerning
and by professing to know a greater comelinesse even the decking of the hid man of the heart and the ornament of good works For the cleare understanding of this doctrine concerning apparell 4. rules are to be observed 1. That whereas the Word of God doth not precisely tell what apparell we should weare the judgment and example of the wisest and godliest men in the country where we live is to be followed 2. That the sinne reacheth as well to men as to women For whereas the Scripture for the most part reproveth or directeth women for their apparell it was because men in those times did lesse exceed but now that men are growne so effeminate the censure lights upon them as well as women 3. That sinne may be committed in the fashion or putting on as well as in the matter or cost 1 Pet. 3.3 Rom. 12.2 4. That the vanity of often changing into fashions is to be condemned also There are divers reasons why wee should make conscience even of our apparell 1. Here it is a part of our sobriety 2. Nothing is required of us more then what is required of all that feare God and is observed by many that might stand upon it as well as we 3. Wee are forbidden to fashion our selves according to this world Rom. 12.2 4. Vanity here is an occasion of contempt it doth not make us the better thought on but the worse how shall I beleeve that he hath not vanity in his heart that is clothed with it on his back 5. God will scourge us even for our clothes Zeph. 1. Esay 3. 6. Our apparell is the fruit of our sinne and shall the theefe be proud of his halter 7. Vaine apparell begets in us pride vaine thoughts lust and many inconveniences especially if we persist in it against our conscience 8. Sobriety in apparell is a singular praise an alluring vertue The sixt thing is sobriety in meats and drinks and so restraineth both gluttony and drunkennesse but especially the later Luke 21.24 Rom. 13.13 There are many reasons against drunkennesse 1. From the nature of it It is a paganish sin a lust of the Gentiles 1 Pet. 4.3 yea it is a brutish sin it transformes a man into a beast a work of the flesh yea one of the worst and therefore set in the last place Gal. 5.21 a work of darknesse yea it is dishonesty Rom. 13.13 2. FroÌ„ the time 1. Of committing it they were wont to be drunk in the night 1 Thes. 5.7 as they commit whoredome so were they ashamed of it 2. Of forsaking it the night is past the day is at hand Rom. 13.11 12. 3. From the effects of it 1. Internall 1. It takes away the heart of a man first from himselfe it swallowes him up Esay 28.7.2 from Gods service Hos. 4.11 3. from the consideration of Gods judgements 1. present Esay 5.11 56.12 2. the last judgement and his owne end Luke 21.34 4. from the care of his owne happinesse Amos 5.6.1.4 2. It breeds rage Prov. 20.1 3. It breeds lust and filthy destres Prov. 23.29 4. It wonderfully besots a man Prov. 20.1 23. ult 2. Externall 1. It drawes a man out of the way of salvation Esay 28.7 2. It breeds vomiting and vile uncleannesse of that kind Esay 28.8 3. It breeds mocking and contempt Prov. 20.1 Psal. 69.13 4. It breeds a casting out from the society of the godly 1 Cor. 5.11 5. It breeds poverty and famine Prov. 21.17 Ioel 1.5 6. It breeds abundance of sorrow Prov. 23.29 7. It breeds contention Prov. 23.29 8. It breeds unutterable danger Prov. 25.32 34. 9. It breeds the wrath and curse of God in generall Esay 5.11 10. It breeds damnation both of body and soule 1 Cor. 6.10 Ob. But I am not drunk I can carry it and goe away Sol. Woe to them that are strong to drink wine c. Esay 5.22 Ob. But I doe not drink so excessively I onely sit in the alehouse and now and then drink but a little Sol. Drinkings is one of the lusts of the Gentiles as well as drunkennesse and to sit at it is accursed Esay 5.11 Ob. But I never drink my selfe but give my friends the drink Sol. Woe to him that gives his neighbour drink Hab. 2.15 Ob. But I never made any man drunk nor doe I drink much Sol. He is accursed that eateth and drinketh with the drunken that companieth with them Mat. 24.49 Vse 1. For drunkards to beware and take heed and if it be possible to get out of the snare of the devill especially let those monsters be warned 1. that are usually drunke 2. that take a pride in drinking Esay 28.1 Secondly for masters of families to restraine these abuses and to this end 1. to restrain the liberties of their buttery and cellers 2. to restrain their vâ—ry going to drinking houses or else to cast them out of their houses Psal. 101. Thirdly for Church-wardens and Justices of Peace to see the reformation of this to search and inquire from day to day and especially to looke to the houses that entertaine such else they are guilty of all the drunkennesse and filthinesse is committed without punishment Lastly if the Lord have kept any of us from this vice be thankfull and shew our subjection also in the former rules Trust perfectly on the grace which is to be brought unto you in the revelation of Iesus Christ. The third thing he exhorts unto is hope and trust in God which is amplified by the manner and measure trust perfectly and secondly by the object viz. the grace which is to be brought at the revelation of Christ which is forgivenesse of all sinnes and eternall salvation of our soules which is called the hope of eternallâ—life Tit. 1.2 Hope it selfe is one of the three principall graces Faith Hope and Charity comprehends the substance of all holinesse but of hope in it selfe I have considered of it in the notes upon the third verse it is the manner and the object is here to be considered But first I note briefly some things from the coherence in that he first requireth girding up of the mind and sobriety of life and then addes the perfection of our hope in God for salvation wee may observe First that a sober and temperate life is not enough to salvation one may be free from drunkennesse and excesse in gaming and voluptuousnesse and yet be in a miserable case wee must get faith and hope also as hee said of peace Heb. 12.14 so may I say of sobriety Secondly that unlesse we order our minds and moderate our lives wee cannot ever attaine to establishment of our hope of a better life Thirdly yea he teacheth us herein not to rest in the present gaine of godlinesse as to looke upon the present grace but still to hasten to the grace that is yet to be revealed True grace should not so satisfie us as to make us neglect the expectation and desire of heaven
they shew forth the vertues of Christ and resemble his holinesse of carriage 5. And hee is manifested with them in that eternall fellowship of glory in the kingdome of heaven It is the first kinde of manifestation which is here meant Now Christ was manifested for them 1. on earth 2. in heaven On earth he was manifested 1. In his incarnation when hee shewed himselfe in our nature thus was accomplished that great mysterie of godlinesse God manifested in the flesh 1 Tim. 3.16 2. In his passion for so he was that true brazen serpent Ioh. 3. 3. In his ascension shewing himself in triumph leading captivity captive and giving gifts unto men Eph. 4. In heaven he is manifested for us 1. By session 2. By intercession By session for so hee was declared wonderfully as head of the Church when being set at the right hand of God all power was given him both in heaven and earth And by intercession he daily appeareth before God for us In this manifestation Christ hath turned himselfe into all formes for us for he hath beene manifested for us as a servant to doe our work as a surety to pay our debts as a sacrifice to expiate for our sins as a treasurer to supply all our wants as a Prophet to instruct us as an Advocate to plead our cause and as a King to subdue our enemies and rule over us The points of doctrine from hence to be observed are these 1. That God may conceive a wonderfull love to his people and have a glorious plot for their good and yet not manifest it of a long time Coherence shews this The Use should be in all distresses publike or private for the Church where we live or for our owne particular to live by faith and not mistrust or murmure or limit God as if hee had forgotten the cause of his people little knowest thou the thoughts of God concerning thy good and therefore we should check our owne hearts as David did and say Why art thou so sad oh my soule c. Secondly if God once doe manifest his love to thee oh then know thy happinesse and rejoyce in thy portion how rich is that goodnesse the Lord shews thee when in prayer or the word he declareth hid and mighty things in his answers Ier. 33.3 2. When God manifests Christ he discovers his greatest treasure the utmost of all Gods benefits for Christ is unsearchable riches and â—â— is hee in whom all the nations of the earth are blessed The Use is That therefore seeing God accounts the manifesting of hiâ— Son for us to be such a matter we should hence admire and praise this goodnesse of God that sent his owne Son into the world for our sakes and nouâ— in heaven honors and heares him for our sakes and in our behalfe especially this should quicken us unto the study of that sacred knowledge of Christ and his Kingdome and we should willingly serve so mighty and divine a Saviour 3. That it is no comfort to know that Christ is manifested till wee know he is manifested for us it is ill trusting to the knowledge of Christs incarnation we must seeke by all possible prayer and supplication that he may be acknowledged as a Saviour for us 4. The knowledge of Christs manifestation for us should be a point that should move and stir affection in the heart of every beleever and therefore it is to that end in this place urged But what should I doe might some one say to shew that my heart is affected towards my Saviour in this point of his manifestation either on earth or in heaven for me We must shew our affection herein foure waies 1. By beleeving in him without any doubting seeing in respect of the obedience of the law the discharge of our debt the conquest of our enemies the advocation in our causes c. he hath so fully manifested himselfe 2. By manifesting our selves without feare or delay for his sake wee should put our selves out into the open profession of his truth with all boldnesse but yet so as wee learne by his example how to manifest our selvesâ— that is to say 1. In the fulnesse of time that is after good advise and sound deliberation too hasty profession often-times doth great hurt 2. With resolution to endure all sorts of reproaches or what else in the labour or opposition might befall us though we should be accounted as he was Esay 53. Heb. 12.3 3. With all integrity being carefull to shew forth his vertue and not to blemish our profession with any spotted conversation especially expressing our imitation of his humility and dove-like harmlesnesse and respect of Gods law and contempt of the world 4. With all constancy even unto the death that wee may receive the crowne of life 3. By manifesting our selves to be ready to do any service to his servants 4. By longing for the time of his last and full manifestation in his appearing at the last day Thus of the fift point concerning our redemption The sixt is who are redeemed viz. such as by Christ doe beleeve in God for you who by him doe beleeve in God verse 21. For you The maine doctrine is twofold 1. That beleevers onely have benefit by Christ for them was redemption intended for them Christ shed his bloud for them he was made a sacrifice for them he was manifested both by incarnation and the preaching of the Gospell and by intercession in heaven Ioh. 17.9 19. Heb. 11.6 The Use is 1. For instruction Be sure thou have faith whatsoever thou want 2 Cor. 13.5 thou perishest else for ever Ob. If I have all faith yet I may perish 1 Cor. 13.3 Sol. All faith to doe miracles not to lay hold on Christ. 2. It is all faith without love and lovest thou not Gods children 2. For consâ—â—â—ation to the godly to whom God hath given this precious faith it is to be truely rich to be rich in faith it makes the poorest begger equall with the highest Monarch Iam. 2.5 because it procures priviledges better then that of Princes it intitles them to a birth better then that of the soâ—â— of men Ioh. 1.12 13. and for honour they have favour with the Highest that can doe more for them then all the Kings of the earth Ioh. 3.16 and for alliance it makes them a kinn to all the Saints and for contentment it fills them with joy unspeakable and glorious 1 Pet. 1.9 and for victory it makes them more then conquerors Rom. â— and for riches they have all the treasures of Christ and for possessions they have an immortall inheritance especially their glory shall appeare in the day of Christ 2 Thes 1.10 3. It should quicken the godly to a care to repaire and establish themselves in the faith and to this end to pray as 2 Thes 1.11 4. It shews the miserable estate of divers men in the very visible Church There are three sorts of Christians
For I meddle not with Pagans or Antichristians 1. The first is of Christians in name such as are so onely in appearance or profession or the account of man 2. The second is Christians in signe that is such as are so onely by baptisme that have onely received the outward badge of Christianity 3. The third iâ— such as are so indeed and such onely are they that beleeve in God and that by a lively saith in Christ Jesus 2. Doctrine iâ— that every one that doth beleeve is redeemed Iohn 3.16 Heb. 10.39 The Use is First for comfort to the abject God accepts not persons it matters not what money meanes clothes dyet thou hast onely if thou beleevest be of good comfort Ob. The devils beleeve and yet are not happy Sol. They beleeve that Christ is but they beleeve not in Christ they trust not in him or they beleeve that he is their Judge but not their Saviour Ob. But divers in Iob. 2. beleeved and yet Christ trusted them not Sol. They beleeved his doctrine but they trusted not on his merits they had historicall but not justifying faith Ob. But those that received the word with joy beleeved and yet fell away Mat. 13. Sol. They had a temporary faith but not a saving faith they could neversuffer for his sake nor were they ever new creatures to desire to be rid of all sinne nor did that joy arise from a particular application The second Use is not to have the glorious faith of Christ in respect of persons Iam. 2.1 2. c. Thus of the generall Now in particular concerning faith five things may be here noted 1. The subject of faith viz. you that are begotten againe 2. The object of faith viz. God 3. The nature of faith viz. to beleeve in God 4. The cause of faith viz. Christ by him you beleeve c. 5. The time of the exercise of faith Doe beleeve For the first when he saith for you he meaneth such as he had described before verse 3. so that the doctrine is that faith is seated onely in the hearts of regenerate men onely in the godly It is called the faith of Gods Elect. Tit. 1.1 and their hearts are purified thaâ— have faith Act. 15.9 they are turned from darknesse to light Act. 26.28 1. This doctrine shewes us a way how to try our faith whether we have faith or no namely by the tryall of our regeneration as 1. If our hearts be purified Act. 5.9 that is if wee have been humbled for secret and inward sinnes so as the filthinesse of them is abated and washed away 2. If we have overcome the respect of profits and pleasures of the world so as we can use them as if we used them not 1 Ioh. 5.4 3. If we love our kindred in grace best Gal. 5.6 1 Ioh. 3.14 4. If we find the new gifts of the spirit for faith alwaies dwelleth amongst them Gal. 5.22 2. This doctrine shewes againe the true Christians prerogative God hath dealt better with him then with other men It is no matter if God have not given them so much money or meanes or credit or health as they it is enough God have given them faith 3. It should awaken wicked men in the midst of all their pleasures and riches if they misse faith it should tame their jollity if they consider that they must perish for all those things what hope or comfort can they have when God shall take away their soules Ob. But might some of these say It seems the Lord puts a difference and shuts out men from faith and keeps them without it Sol. 1. The condemnation of the unbeleeuer is of himselfe Iohn 3.20 2. The Lord commands all to beleeve even every creature Mar. 16. 1 Ioh. 3.23 3 He sends the Word to offer grace to all the proclamation is generall and no man excepted that hath desires after God Esay 55.1 4. We see of every condition of men God retaines some to mercy and that shews he takes no pleasure in thy death and that he would have all men be saved Yea 5. the Lord doth beseech men to be reconciled 2 Cor. 5.20 For the second The object of faith is God God is the object of faith not generally in his nature but particularly in his mercies and promises of grace in his word of truth the Goâ—pell When I say God is the object of faith I meane hee is that which faith both looks upon 〈◊〉 relies upon Faith is alive when it beholds Gods face in Christ. It thinkes of God it admires God it longs for God it trusts onely upon God it carries us unto God it is imployed for God it is contented with God it desires no more but God Ob. But what reason hath man to beleeve in God For God is terrible in his nature he abhors sinne and revengeth it with all severity it is hee that will judge men for sinne yea it is hee that woundeth the very particular sinner c. Sol. Yet faith carries men unto God because of his own commandement that men should beleeve because of the gracious promises he hath made to beleevers because of the experience of as miserable sinners as he have beleeved and were not disappointed because faith stils Gods displeasure and makes the Lord put on the bowels of tender kindnesse yea here appeares the wonder of faith that though it know that it is Gods own hand that fighteth against sinne yet it will run onely to God to heale them againe Hosea 6.1 Ob. But must we not beleeve in Christ as well as in God Sol. If by this title of God wee understand the essence of God then CHRIST is included for wee beleeve in the promises of the whole Trinity and so in Christ who is the second person But if by God wee meane the first person in the Trinity and the holy Ghost then it is spoken to our capacitie the more fitly to expresse the meanes of our reconciliation which is by the mediation of Christ the middle person of the Trinity so that the word God doth not exclude Christ from being the object of our faith with the Father but it includes that Christ is more then the object for he is a meanes of our acceptance with the Father c. The Use is twofold 1. Here againe we may take occasion to try our faith If thy faith be a true faith thou maist know it by the object of it if it set thy thoughts and affections on God if thou canst say as David Psal. 73.25 then certainly thou hast faith and so contrariwise 2. Is God the object of faith then be of good comfort hee will never deny his promise Tit. 1.2 Hee is able to keepe what thou committest to him 2 Tim. 1.12 He is an Ocean able every way to fill thee with all sufficiency and happinesse The third thing followes viz. the nature of faith which is to beleeve in God To beleeve is more then to understand
Psal. 31.22 Secondly this should teach us to looke to our faith and to provide for the daily use of it to live by it that if it might be we might be so ready and prepared that Christ when hee came at any time might find us so doing Now that we might attaine unto this daily use of our faith divers rules must be observed 1. We must be more afraid of doubts and cavils against our faith making conscience of unbeliefe to avoid it as a grievous sinne and to see manifest reason from the Word before we doubt 2. We must more study the promises of God and shake off the slaggishnesse of our natures especially wee should be more carefull to attend upon the carefull application of them 3. We should speedily run to Christ when we find any disease or neglect in our faith whose glory it is to be the finisher of our faith 4. We should often think of those that have been examples of much faith that have been full of faith Heb. 11. 12.1 5. We should watch against all things that might slacken our love to the meanes For it is certaine the love of the means is strong like death 6. If we find we have offended God let us not goe long without humiliation but quickly run and confesse our sins and not be quiet till we be reconciled It is dangerous to defer our repentance and neglect our communion with God long 7. Especially we should study for businesse to be imployed in well-doing in our generall or particular calling 1 Cor. 15.18 Hitherto of the sixt point Who raised him from the dead and gave him glory These words containe the seventh motive in the doctrine of redemption namely the ratification of it God himselfe was pleased after an admirable manner to ratifie the work of our redemption and therefore it should much work upon us for holinesse of life Now God ratified it two waies First by raising Christ from the dead Secondly by giving him glory in heaven 1. Of the resurrection of Christ from the dead divers things may be here noted 1. That Christ was amongst the dead this may shew the hatefulnesse of sin when Christ became a surety for it it divided his soule from his body and chased him downe among the dead Hath Christ been among the dead then let us beleeve him in all the comforts he hath taught us against death For he speaks by experience we may trust what he saies for he hath been there himselfe 2. Therefore dead men have a being it were good for us so to live as we may have comfort in our being after death For Christ found a world of dead men with whom he was after his death 3. How worthy is Christ to be loved that thus adventured himselfe for us how is it meet he should reap of the travailes of his soule 2. That Christ was raised from the dead Therefore it is not impossible for dead men to rise we see the proofe of it in Christ Secondly we should never be out of hope in the desperatest afflictions if we were brought as low as ever Christ was 3. God raised Christ from the dead Therefore it is wonderfull evident that our debt is paid in that the creditor came himselfe and set open the prison doore and released our surety especially in the time of distresse wee should know that God doth not require our debts at our hands For he hath hereby acknowledged ful payment by our Saviour and we did owe nothing but unto God Secondly this imports that the righteous God may sometime forsake us for a time and leave us to our thinking in unmedicinable distresses so as we should cry My God my God why hast thou forsaken me and yet hee will returne speedily to our succour and put to the proofe of his greatest power rather then abandon those whom he loves 4. That the resurrection of Christ is a great wonder therefore it is here mentioned as a marvellous course that God held in the ratification of our redemption The Use is Therefore cursed be those mockers that scoffe at the resurrection of the dead and let us glory in the faith knowing the victory of our Messias as also that the time will come that God will glorifie us also before men and Angels by mising our bodies also from the grave Rom. 8.11 1 Thes. 4.14 5. God lookes we should be specially affected with his glory in this great work of raising Christ from the dead The Use is Therefore let us be humbled before the Lord for the deadnesse of our spirits and slownesse of our hearts and beg of him pardon and the renting of the cursed vaile of ignorance that lets us from beholding the great glory of God herein 6. Lastly we see that the exaltation of Christ stands of two parts viz. Resurrection and Glorification and that all works of humiliation ended with his comming out of the sepulchre And thus of his resurrection And gave him glory This is the second part of the ratification The glory God gave unto Christ shewes that he is fully pleased with him and that Christ hath perfectly paid our ransome Quest. What glory did God give unto Christ upon his death for us Answ. Great and greatly to be praised and admired For 1. He assigned him all the honour of a triumph is his ascension when â—ee led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men Eph. 4.7 Col. 2.15 2. He removed from him all infirmities both of body and mind 3. He gave him all power in heaven and earth even preeminence in all things Mat. 28. Col. 1.18 For he made him 1. Prince of Angels Col. 2.10 2. Head of the Church Col. 1.18 3. Heire of all things Heb. 1.3 4. Iugde of the world Act. 17.30 4. He assigned him his owne best house to dwell in and that with equall honour with himselfe at his right hand in heaven 5. He bestowed all the Elect upon him Ioh. 17. 6. He commanded all creatures to worship him This was the grace of adoration Phil. 2.10 7. He gave him promise to grant whatsoever he asked Psal. 2.8 9. 8. He proscribed all his enemies and undertooke to make them his footstoole Psal. 110.1 The Use may be first for consolation All these honours done to Christ may assure us of our reconciliation with God and that our redemption is accomplished and it may encourage us to goe unto God trusting in his mediation for God can deny him nothing yea his glory is our glory The crowne is set upon our head when Christ is exalted and therefore being his members we should rejoyce as if it had beene done to us and the rather when he appeares we shall appeare with him in glory Col. 3.4 Secondly in all affliction it should teach us to live by faith and with patience to run the race that is set before us thinking upon the end of our faith the salvation of our soules which
into the actions of three severall daies 1. Some things were to be done the first day verse 4. to 9. 2. Some things the 7. day ver 9. 3. Some things on the 8. day ver 10. to 32. These severall daies noted the different degrees in the sanctification of the sinner In the first dayes worke we may consider 1. what the Priest doth ver 8. 2. what the Leper to be clensed was to doe ver 8. In the first consider the things prepared ver 4. and the application of them or use of them ver 5 6 7. LEVITICUS 14. VERSE 4. The things prepared were two live cleane birds cedar wood byssop and scarlet 1. The two live birds did signifie the twofold estate of Christ his suffering estate and his triumphing estate as will appeare more plainlie after 2. And Christ is shadowed out in the likenesse of birds first then of lambs after and then of a bullocke at last to note the degrees of the revelation of Christ in the heart of a sinner at the first though he have true grace yet he seeth Christ but in a little forme as it were afterward God revealeth his Son in him more and more manifestly 3. The cedar wood hyssop and scarlet might signifie the graces of Christ with which he was to enrich and sanctifie the sinner viz. Faith Hope and Love Faith signified by the high growing cedar which though it have a root in earth yet it aspires towards heaven above all other trees Hope was signified by the Hyssop which though it grow low and secret as it were in the heart yet it is alwayes greene according to the severall seasons of Gods providence and Love was signified by the scarlet the double dye whereof might note our double love to God and men all sanctified and inflamed in the bloud shedding of Jesus Christ. 4. The summe of all then in the signification of the things prepared is that wee need two things for our clensing viz. Christ and the graces of Christ Faith Love and Hope 5. Now it is to be observed that these are to be taken not for the whole congregation of Christ or Israel at once but for him that is to be clensed alone to signifie that there must be a particular application of Christ and sanctification with the graces of Christ in every beleever or else it will not serve the turne that there is a Saviour provided for the Church in generall which is further shadowed out in the particular taking of the birds for this use and gathering of the cedar wood and hysop and providing of scarlet 6. It is further to be noted that the Priest is said to command the taking of these things not to prescribe them only which might shew Gods willingnesse to bestow Christ and his graces he doth not only offer him but commands us also to take him by faith he is ready to give and reproacheth no man yea this command might enforce some care and terror into the penitent sinner not to dare to neglect the time in this great businesse of purifying the soule and it might also incourage the fearefull for God is not only contented that they rest upon Christ but shewes himselfe to be discontented if they doe not seeke unto Christ when they finde need of him Thus of the things to be prepared the application or use of them followes in the three next verses VERSE 5. The application concerns either the dying bird or the living bird The dying bird in this verse the living bird in the two next 1. The one of the birds must be killed to note that without the death of Christ there can be no purging for sinne and that in the conversion of a sinner the onely thing the soule of man lookes upon is Christ slaine for sinne 2. This bird is to be killed by commandement to note that Christ was by speciall appointment from the Father set apart unto death 3. This bird was to be killed over running water This running water was a signe either of the Gospell or of the grace of sanctification The bloud falling into the water either did signifie that the Gospell of Christ crucified should be preached all over the world or else it noted that the bloud of Christ should then onely be effectuall to the sinner when the fountaine of grace was opened and both bloud and water met together that is the merit of Christ and the Spirit of Christ There ran out of the side of Christ both water and blood which it seemes was to signifie the same mystery 1 Iohn 5. 4. It is the more comfortable also that by the running water is signified the continuall flowing of the fountaine of grace dyed in the blood and merits of Christ in the heart of a sinner 5. This water was to be in an earthen vessell to note 1. That God did measure unto every Christian according to his proportion Rom. 12.6 2. That the Ministers of the Gospell should have the power of dividing this treasure unto men and that God would glorifie himselfe by the service of men otherwise contemptible in the world 2 Cor. 4.6 VERSE 6. 1. The living bird signifieth Christ alive from the dead and who cannot die but ever liveth at the right hand of God 2. The Cedar wood hyssop and scarlet signified the graces of Christ Faith Hope and Love 3. The joyning of both these together shewes that we cannot bee saved by Christ without the grace of Christ. It is to no purpose to thinke of Christ without care to receive his graces also 4. All these must be dipped in the blood of the bird that was slaine over running water to teach us three things 1. That it is the merit of the death of Christ that makes the presence of Christ in heaven acceptable for us 2. That all the graces we are to receive from Christ must be dipped in his blood also for by his blood it is that we have accesse unto grace or acceptation for any grace in us though received from him 3. That by the Gospell and the Spirit of Christ all this good is conferred unto us from Christ out of heaven VERSE 7. 1. The sprinkling upon him that is to be cleansed notes 1. Application There must bee a particular application of Christ to the beleever 2. Imputation For this sprinkling is the worke of God imputing Christ and his passion and holinesse to the beleever 3. Valuation of the worth of the least drop of Christs blood His blood though but sprinkled justifies a sinner 4. Lesser manifestation For sprinkling imports not so much a restraint in God as a defect in us that doe not so fully discerne our interest in Christ. 5. Strong consolation For if we can by faith lay hold but upon a drop of Christs blood it sufficeth if we discerne but sprinkling though we are farre from powring out it is sufficient 2. When he adds from his leprosie it is to assure us this comfort that in the justification
hearts are washed by the Word Eph. 5.25 Psal. 119.9 the law in their hearts Psal. 37. 119.80 4. Keep still in Gods presence walke before him thou darest not then come in thy uncleannesse 5. Avoid the beginnings of pollution dally not with sinne 6. Informe thy selfe throughly of the vanity of all the things unto which thou art likely to be tempted 7. Come not neere uncleane persons 2 Cor. 6.18 8. Get the assurance of faith Act. 15.9 Heb. 10.22 Promises to such as labour for a cleane heart Mat. 5.7 â—say 1.16 20. 2 Pet. 1.3 Prov. 22.11 Psal. 24.4 125.5 Rom. 8.34 38. Hitherto of the subject of sanctification The manner of exercising or expressing this purification followes In obeying the truth Foure things must be considered 1. What is truth 2. What it is to obey the truth 3. How their hearts are said to be purified in obeying the truth 4. The observations and uses which may be here gathered 1. Truth is taken diversly in Scripture 1. Sometimes it signifieth the verity of our words as opposed to lying 2. Sometimes faithfulnesse in performing of promises and so mercy and truth are given both to God and men 3. Sometimes for uprightnesse as opposed to hypocrisie and so it is to doe a thing with all our hearts 1 Sam. 12.24 4. Sometimes for the substance of a ceremonie Iâ—h 1.17 5. Sometimes for Christ Ioh. 14.6 6. Sometimes for the word of God and so here The word of God is called the truth Ioh. 17. â—1 Ps. 119.142 1. because it agrees with the eternal pattern of Gods will 2. because there is no error nor falshood in it 3. because it shews us a true way for the infallible attaining of blessednesse 4. because it effects truth and uprightnesse in us 2. Now to obey the truth is to conforme and subject our selves in practise and workes unto the will of God revealed in his word 3. The heart of man is said to be purified in obeying the truth inasmuch as there is an inward obedience to the truth required in the hearts of men as 1. the obedience of the Gospell in beleeving this is called the obedience of faith When a man from his heart doth assent to and relye upon the promise of God in Christ thus to beleeve is to obey 2. In the practise of all outward duties there is required the inward purity of the heart and the exercise of the grace of Gods Spirit without which all mens workes are impure Besides by the outward obedience of the truth men shew that their soules are purified There are foure things may be observed from hence 1. That the word of God must be the rule of all our actions as wee were begotten by the word of truth Iam. 1.18 so we must live by it Gal. 1. 16. Psal. 119. This is that light to our feete and lanthorne to our pathes The Use is for instruction Therefore first we should study this truth and buy it Prov. 23.23 2. Wee should pray to God to direct us in this truth Psal. 25.5 43.3 and never to take it out of our mouthes and lives Psal. 119.43 Yea hereby we may shew our selves to be truly sanctified if wee sticke to the word of God as our onely guide as these places shew Esay 26.2 Psal. 26.3 119.30 2 Cor. 13.8 and let us therefore come to the truth to know whether our workes are wrought in God or no Ioh. 3.21 And therefore woe unto them that are destitute of the truth both in respect of the meanes without and in respect of knowledge within these sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death Finally here we see our liberty wee are bound to obey nothing but the truth 2. That there can be no true sanctification without obedience God stands precisely upon obedience and practise It is not knowing the truth or praising the truth or hearing the truth or speaking the truth or thinking the truth or purposing the truth will serve the turne 1 Sam. 15.22 Ioh. â— â— 1 Ioh. 1.6 8. This should serve mightily to urge us to practise to be doers of the word Mat. 7. Iam. 1.22 c. to follow the truth and to expresse the power of it Without this obedience we can never prove our selves to be truly sanctified and therâ—fore let us that have the meanes take heed wee examine our selves how we grow in the practise of it How miserable then is the state of such as onely give God good words Mat. 7. and such as resist the truth 2 Tim. 3.8 and such as blaspheme the way of truth 2 Pet. 2.2 and such as fall away from the truth 2 Tim. 2.18 Heb. 10.26 Oh who hath bewitched men that they should not obey unto the truth Gal. 3.1 â— That wee must exercise the inward purity of the heart in all the parts of outward obedience In all good duties we must looke to the obedience of the heart The heart must adde divers things to the manner of our obedience From the heart must flow judgement attention care and affections of all sorts This is true of all duties both to God and man The Use is therefore to teach us to set our hearts to worke when wee goe about well-doing and to looke to the inside as well as the outside 4. The indefinite propounding shewes that our obedience must bee without limitation for we must obey 1. Aâ— all times Psal. 106.1 Gal. 5.7 2. To all truths both of Law and Gospell of piety and righteousnesse inward and outward c. 3. In all places absent as well as present in all companies as well as one at home as well as abroad before inferiors as well as superiors 4. All persons must obey learned unlearned rich poore high low c. This serves notably for the ransacking of hypocrites and unmasking them for here we may note divers things wherein they may be evidently taken tardy For either 1. They obey not at all they practise not but only give good words 2. Or they obey but in shew It is not true obedience that will leave the tryall oâ— Gods truth 3. Or they obey not out of conscience of the word of God but onely for fashion sake or other carnall ends not for the truths sake 4. Or their obedience is not from the heart for either it is constrained and not ready and voluntary or they doe not imploy the heart in the good worke they doe The affections of godlinesse they want 5. Or they obey not the Gospell in seeking assâ—rance of Gods favour though they practise some things of the Law 6. Or they obey but for a fit Hos. 6.5 Demas returnes to the world 7. Or they obey but in some things Herod will not obey the seventh Commandement They will not crosse their profits lusts credit c. 8. Or they will obey but in some places and companies Quest. Now if any godly person should bee dismayed and aske How might I know
that is sowed in the field or in the wombe If it be taken in the first sense then the seed is grace the sower is Christ the field is the heart of man or the world the sowing time is the day of redemption and the harvest is the end of the world But I rather take it in the other sense and then the seed is grace the womb is the heart the Father or sower is Christ 1 Cor. 15.43 the instrument of generation is externally the word internally the Spirit of God the birth is the practice and exercise of the gifts of grace the nurse is the minister and the meanes of nursing are preaching and the Sacraments Saving grace is likened to seed in the wombe because first it is formed by an admirable coition of the Word and Spirit in the heart of man causing unspeakable delight in the soule Secondly because the gifts of grace doe thrive and grow up in the godly from small beginnings though at the first but as a graine of mustard seed yet after it is once conceived it will grow marvellously and speedily This doctrine may serve for a threefold use 1. It may comfort and that divers waies 1. Because it imports a marriage of the soule with Christ. It is God that gave the soule in marriage with Christ a great preferment 2. Because thou art cured of barrennes and therefore rejoyce oh thou soule that wast barren Christ hath made thee a mother of many children 3. It may comfort thee against the weaknesse of thy gifts and the grace received though thy faith joy feeling c. be but as a grain of mustard seed yet that God that giveth to every seed his body can make his grace to thrive and prosper in thee 4. From hence a godly man may know that he is truely borne againe for if thou have felt that sweet delight when the Word and Spirit of God did joyne with thy soule this delight is an infallible signe of thy regeneration and that Christ is formed in thee Ob. But the temporary faith feeleth joy Ans. There is great difference betweene the joy of the godly and the joy of the wicked in receiving the word for first in the wicked there is no grace left in the soule after hearing nor new gifts or dispositions the soul is empty and void of seed for all that joy Secondly if there were some seeds of grace yet it abideth not it is like the morning dew there is no true â—onceâ—tion Or thirdly if it did abide for a time yet it increaseth not as the fruit of the wombe doth the godly grow in grace 2. It may serve to teach us 1. highly to prize the graces of the soule they are the divine seed of Christ in us Christ in the same is formed in us The light love desires joyes humility c. in the heart have the true picture of Christ upon them 2. To be carefull to preserve the grace we have received seeing it is the seed of God in us 3. To carry a high opinion of all the godly seeing they are the beloved ones of Jesus Christ. 3. Lastly for great reproofe of the whorish affections of all wicked men that shutting the doores of their hearts against Christ suffer the devill and concupiscence to engender in them and to fill the soule with multitudes of bastardly births of sinne Iam. 1.14 Incorruptâ—ble The grace begotten in the hearts of the godly is incorruptible and so it is in divers respects 1. In respect of the matter of them For this grace consists of innocency and inâ—â—râ—uption so meeknesse is called incorruption 1 Pet. 3.3 2. In respect of the Author of it it proceeds from the incorruptible God 3. In respect of the continuance of it it never dieth 4. In respect of the end it tends to it is that faire fruit that will grow up to eternall life This may serve for consolation and instruction for consolation many wayes 1. This shewes that every godly person is an excellent one they are immortall creatures they have divinâ— sparkles in them How dare wicked men despise them when God hath thus honoured them His God King Crowne Inheritance gifts are all immortall 2. They may conceive comfortable hope that God will bee carefull to preserve and blesse his owne worke Gods blessing shall be upon thy seed and his Spirit will refresh thy buddes For upon all the glory must be a defence 3. It may comfort thee against death when thy corruption hath put on this incorruption of true grace thou being made thereby immortall thou maist triumph over death as 1 Cor. 15.54 Art thou an immortall one take heed of discontentment This was the first sâ—one even the devills sinne This may comfort thee in thy perseverance to the end the seed is immortall and therefore thou shalt never fall away Therefore hath God given thee his Spirit within thee to tend these little graces yea the Angels of God performe their service no doubt to the spirits of the godly That thou canst not fall from grace these Scriptures may establish thee 1 Ioh. 5.9 Mat. 12.20 Esay 65.22 23. Ier. 23.4 1 Cor. 1.8 9. 1 Pet. 1.5 2 Tim. 1.12 Ioh. 13.1 Ier. 32.40 41. Heb. 12.3 7.37 For instruction and so it may teach both godly men and wicked men Godly men should the more enforce their affections to the love of the Lord Iesus Christ in incorruption Eph. 6.24 and be carefull to avoid all the inticements of sinne and Sathan by which their hearts might be corrupted they should walke in the spirit Rom. 8.1 And keepe themselves from all filthinesse both of flesh and spirit desiring to know no other happinesse then Christ and him crucified And wicked men should take notice of it that corruption cannot inherit incorruption and unlesse they repent of their sinnes and set their hearts upon the word of Christ they can never be made immortall Hitherto of the property of the seed the instruments of the generation of it follow viz. the word of God which is fâ—rther praised 1. For the Author of it 2. For the vigor and effiacie of it it liveth 3. For the continuance of it it liveth for ever By the word of God Before I enter upon the particular observations of it we may observe the effectualnesse of the Apostles speech concerning the word Hee doth not mention it but with a lively praise of it and that hee doth not casually doe but with a great deale of reason For it is exceeding needfull to have the praises of the word often and lively exprest For it may be a means to heale that contempt of the Word that usually raignes in the most Besides the praise of it may lift up our hearts to consider the greatnesse of Gods mercy in bestowing his word upon us The word he gave to Iacob was a greater gift then he bestowed upon all the world besides And the praises of the word doe also raise up in the godly
it should teach us divers things 1. If we desire the kingdome of God should come pray that the word of the Lord may run and have a free passage for it will worâ— mightily in gathering soules to the kingdome of God 2 Thes. 3.1 2. Would wee have life put into us Let us come to the word it liveth by effect If any thing in this world will either direct or comfort us it is the word 3. Looke to thy heart for uprightnesse make conscience of thy wayes harbour no secret sins For the word is lively in operation and is a discernes of the very thoughts and intents of the hearâ— Heb. 4.13 If thou wouldst have the fruit of the lips to be peace walk uprightly 4. Such as professe love to the word should hold forth this word of life and make it appeare in their conversation that it is a living word Quest. But how should wee shew the life of the word in our conversation Answ. Many waies 1. By practising it It seemes but a dead letter till thou put it in practice For there is the life of hearing 2. By living without rebuke Then thou shewest effectually that the word hath a lively power ever thee if it can make thee unrebukeable Phil. 1.15 16. 3. By the unmoveablenesse of thy conversation in all estates There is life in godlinesse when a man hath learned to be content with that he hath 4. By thy affectionatenesse and cheerefulnesse in the manner of doing holy duties 5. By the depending upon it as upon the life of thy life Psal. 119. 6. Lastly by thy confidence in beleeving all that is written in the word And thus for instruction Secondly this may serve for humiliation 1. To such as heare not the word at all they sit in darkenesse they want the very life of their lives that that should be the very joy of their hearts 2. To such as heare it but feele no life in it If the word of God have no life in it woe unto thee if the booke be sealed to thee when it is open to others feare lest the god of this world hath blinded thee that thou mightest perish search thy soule there is abundance of soule stuffe in thee if the word cannot quicken thee 3. To such as finde some kinde of life in the word and put it out by the cares of life such as by covetousnesse or voluptuous living extinguish that remorse was bred in them and so make the word an instrument of death inasmuch as such remorses or quicknings serve but to leave them without excuse 4. To all hypocrites For here they must know that which they have often found if they heare much that they cannot be hid though they may deceive men yet God and his Word will find them out the shame of their secrets of corruption shall be discovered this word of God will ransack them and give them a very glimpse of the judgement to come Heb. 4.13 5. This may in speciall smite dreaming and carelesse Preachers that doe the worke of the Lord negligently such must know their work shall never prosper for it is the word of God in the life of it that gathers soules to God a dead dull kinde of preaching the word will never do it Besides they dishonour the word as if it had no life in it whereas the fault is in their dull and dreaming kinde of handling of it Thirdly this may informe us 1. That the word is not a dead letter as many thinke of it and have blasphemously reported 2. That it is the Gospell that is that part of the word that settles the conscience in the assurance of Gods love in Christ that is the principallest treasure in the scripture For the Law is a killing letter and the ministry of it the ministration of death 3. That it is never likely that powerfull preaching and sincere practise shall have any long peace in the world For this life of the word makes such a stirre where it comes that wicked men will not be quiet but ever hate the godly for this very reason as experience shewes Ioh. 17.14 c. 4. That the wits of men and the wisdomes of mens words and conceits are not necessary unto the unfolding of the word for the word is a lively word in it selfe it needs not the conceits of mens braines to quicken it 1 Cor. 2.1 4 13. Fourthly this may be a great comfort to all the godly that love the word they may have sure recourse to it it is as full of life now as it was many hundred yeares agoe it shall abide for ever it is as mighty now to cast downe strong holds of sin or Satan as ever It is as able to refresh them in all afflictions as ever It will quicken them in all their dumps and distresses It lives and will live for ever And abideth for ever Of these words in the end of the 24. verse where they are repeated againe and thus much of the fift reason c. VERSE 24 25. 24. For all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower falleth away 25. But the word of the Lord endureth for ever and this is the word which is preached among you THese words containe the sixt and last reason for the inforcing of the exhortation in the 13. verse and it is taken cheefly from the mortality of the body where his drift is to set before us the marvelous vanity and brevity and transitorinesse of the naturall life and condition of all men amplified by the eternity of those spirituall effects which are wrought by the word of God preached that so wee might be induced with the more sincerity and earnestnes to deny the world and to provide an infallible assurance of hope in the grace to be brought in the day of Christ and so it impliedly shewes that the reason why the most men are so intangled with all sorts of impediments and why men so greedily and excessively seeke the profits and pleasures of this world and why men are so slenderly furnished with arguments of sound hope of a better life I say the reason of all this is the forgetfulnesse of our mortality and our transitory estate in this world The words in themselves containe a lively description of our transitory and mortall condition in this world amplified by the commendation of the word of God by which we are borne againe and fitted for a better world The vanity of man is set downe verse 24. the eternity of the word verse 25. The vanity of man is both propounded and repeated propounded in these words All flesh is grasse and all the glory of man as the flower of grasse repeated in these words the grasse withereth and the flower thereof falleth away The proposition concernes either the persons of men or the condition of men For their persons all flesh is grasse For their condition the glory
their daies in getting these things and then in learning how to put them to their delightfullest use and then when to possesse them might seeme a happinesse they die 6. Lastly that which is now our glory will not be remembred when we are gone as we care not for the glory of those that are past It is a poore praise to say of a man when he is gone he was a rich man a strong man a noble man c. and yet even this also will be forgotten The holy Ghost in divers Scriptures points at divers uses of this doctrine and first for instruction it should teach us divers duties 1. Not to trust upon these outward things if God give them not glory in them nor boast of them Psal. 49.4 to 15. Ier. 9.24 yea if God give us to taste some sweetnesse in them yet be not too confident for the comforts of mans heart wither like grasse Psal. 102.5.4 Iam. 1.10 11. 2. Not to contend for precedency in these things nor to strive that our glory should exceed the glory of others for God many times ends the quarrel with his judgments and staines their glory on al sides as Zach. 12.7 3. Not to feare wicked men when they are made rich or grow great and when their glory is increased For their glory will not last when they dye they carry nothing with them their glory cannot descend after them Psal. 49.15 16 18. and therefore we should never envy their prosperity for the same reason as Psal. 37.1 2. 4. Not to know any man after the flesh nor to measure mans happinesse by the possession or want of this glory 2. Cor. 5. 5. If thou possesse these outward things doe good to thy selfe eate and drinke and let thy heart rejoyce and deny not contentment to thy heart through vaine care or bootlesse feares Psal. 49.18 Eccles. 8. 6. It should teach men faithfulnesse in their particular calling For seeing these things last but a while wee should take heed to our charge whilst God leaves them to our disposing or using so Pro. 27.23 25 26. Heb. 13.5 6. 7. If God give thee but a little yet be content it is no great restraint to have the abundance of such transitory things withheld see Pro. 27.23 25. Heb. 13.5 6. 8. It should teach us then to enquire after true glory that may enrich the spirituall man seeing this glory of the outward man is so transitory now here is a great and profitable question to be propounded and resolved and seriously to be received and practised Quest. What are those things wherein true glory lyeth and in the profession of which we possesse true glory seeing all those things be not worth the seeking after Answ. For answer hereunto if wee follow this word glory through the scriptures we shall find it lighting downe and setting upon divers particular distinct excellencies worthy the utmost labour of all men to studie them and seeke after the fruition of them This glory is either in this world or the world to come In this world if we marke the scriptures quoted we shall find divers things to be mans true glory as 1. Christ is the King of glory the fountaine of all true glory Ps. 24. and he is unto us the foundation of all our hope of glory Col. 1.27 2. The spirit of adoption is the spirit of glory and of God and if this rest upon us we cannot be miserable 1. Pet. 4.14 3. Our soules are our glory and if we provide for them we provide richly for our selves so are our soules called Ps. 16.8 30.13 Gen. 49.6 Esay 5.14 4. The meanes and signes and pledges of Gods presence and our communion with him are our glory Thus the Arke was called the glory Rom. 9.5 and thus plaine and powerfull preaching is accounted glory 1 Cor. 2.7 2 Cor. 3.9 10 and thus our godly teachers are the glory of our lives 2 Cor. 2.14 5. The favour of God and the assurance of his mercy is our glory an incomparable treasure Psal. 90.14 16 17. 6. Faith is a mans glory and will be so acknowledged in the day of Christ Iam. 2.1 1 Pet. 1.7 7. True grace and the gifts that resemble Christ the vertues of Jesus Christ even these are our glory 2 Pet. 1.3 Esay 1.5 and thus wisdome is durable riches Prov. 8.18 8. A free estate in the profession of the Gospell and serving of God 1 Cor. 9.15 9. The testimony of a good conscience 2 Cor. 1.12 In one word God is our glory Esay 6.19 Ps. 3.4 Thus we see what is our glory in this life and unto those things we must aspire The Lord give us understanding to lay these things to our hearts Now because these things are not fully possessed in this life therefore our greatest glory is in the world to come Rom. 5.2 Col. 3.4 9. Seeing all the glory of man is as the flower of grasse in this world therefore we should thinke the oftner of death and pray to God to teach us to number our dayes that we may apply our hearts unto wisdome Ps. 90.6 12. Ioâ— 14.1 2. 10. Lastly we should all be perswaded to subscribe easily and willingly to the tried doctrine of Salomon that hath written a booke of purpose to record his experiences concerning the vanity of all those earthly things such was his Ecclesiastes Oh that we could beleeve it without trying conclusions and further engaging our selves to these base and fading things And thus of the Uses for instruction Secondly wee may hence be informed concerning the misery of wicked men For since they have no glory in another world and their glory in this world is so transitory and vaine it may evidently prove that their distresse is extreamely great and their misery the more that they cannot understand the basenesse of their owne condition This very similitude of grasse and the flower of grasse is used in divers scriptures to this end as Psal. 91.7 8. 49.20 Ioh 8.12 13. Ps. 129.6 37.36 Especially how wofull is the estate of those men that glory in their sinnes that have no better felicity in their desires but that which is properly their shame For if their estate be vaine that have no other happinesse then in the riches and honors and pleasures of life oh how wofull is the case of these men that glory in their shame their end is damnation as their God is their belly oh woe unto them they have rewarded evill unto their owne soules Phil. 3.18 19. Esay 28.1 4. Thus of the proposition The repetition or exposition of it followes The grasse withereth The repetition importeth generally three things First the certainty of our vanity and mortality we must flee away hence all outward glosse and glory will decay what man liveth and shall not see death It is appointed by a decree irrevocable that all men shall once dye there can be no redemption for our lives death passeth upon all men Secondly the
things that they have not their owne bodies in estimation nor allow themselves the fit use of the things they possesse Eccl. 6.2 2. That the bodies of men doe not utterly perish as doth the glory of men For the flower falleth off whereas the grasse onely withereth the roote is alive within the earth when a man dieth he shall never see his riches or pleasures of this life any more but yet his body hath a roote and when the spring of the last resurrection comes it will revive againe which should in force upon us a more through contempt of all these earthly things and the rather if we consider further what may be added concerning the glory of men For besides that once it must faile and that speedily First it is all stained and durtied already with mans sins and also the Lord usually sets himselfe so to staine the pride of all glory that it is scorned and despised even in the prime of it but especially when it begins a little to decay Besides who knowes how sudenly all may be gone the glory of many men we see is but as the hasty fruit before summer which while he that looketh upon it seeth it whilst it is yet in his hand he eateth it up Esay 28.4 Further we may observe the manner how the Lord doth bring downe the glorious beauty of many great men as it were with a tempâ—â—â— of â—aile their afflictions comming in as thick as haile and a destroying â—â—orms as a flood of mighty unresistable waters overflowing so doth the Lord cast them downe to the earth and tread their glory in the dust yea and many times turne their great glory into surpassing shame Esay 28.2 Ps. 7.5 Hos. 4.7 Verse 25. But the Word of the Lord endureth for ever and this is the word which is preached among you HItherto of the vanity of man in his flesh and outward condition The eternity of the word followeth in this verse The hearts of all men naturally tend to the admiration and care for the body onely and the things thereof yea in the Church of God the faith of Christians is wonderfully deformed and disgraced by such cares while men professe they beleeve in Christ for a better condition their practise continually proclaimes the flesh still for the idoll of their hearts therefore it is needfull that this wretched pertinacy should be disgraced by a discovery of their vanity therein which is done in the former verse Now if men be put out of their way in the projects of the flesh it is expedient they should bee informed what better things to settle their hearts upon else it will never perswade with them to leave the love of the flesh and this present life if no better happinesse bee set before them This therefore is intended in this verse briefely to tell men upon what they might spend their time better than in the cares of the flesh The question then is since nothing in mans flesh or outward estate is worth the care and labour of attendance what then is the chiefe thing in this life to be sought after If we marke the direct Antithesis to the former verse it should have beene thus Mans flesh is grasse c. but mans spirit endureth for ever and so the soule of man should have bin the maine thing his heart should have beene set upon But thus there had beene great danger of mistaking still for God would have the body saved as well as the soule and the holinesse of the body as well as the soule thought of and besides the soule naturally is as corrupt as the flesh and it is no more safe to follow the lusts of the soule then the appetites of the body For the spirit of man is as much polluted as the flesh and the body is but the instrument of the soule therefore the scripture leadeth man cleane out of himselfe considered as he is in his present state of nature that he may be fully humbled for his misery Quest. If yet any say what then is the maine object of our cares and service in this life Ans. I answer that it is diversly resolved in divers scriptures In Ps. 102. 11 12. it is thus Man fadeth and withereth like grasse but the Lord endureth for ever and so that place shewes us it is God we should know admire love care for provide for and set our hearts upon In the 103. Ps v. 15.17 it is thus The dayes of man are as grasse and as the flower of the field flourisheth but the love and kindnesse of the Lord endureth for ever to them that feare him where we are guided to know in particular what in God wee should most seeke and that is the assurance of Gods mercy which will stand us in stead for eternity Here it is the word of the Lord endureth for ever and this comprehendeth all the former It is the word of the Lord that revealeth God and directeth our hearts to the love of God and the assurance of his mercy It is the word of God that clenseth and sanctifieth the soules of men So that then the chiefe doctrine of this verse is that in this life we should especially set our hearts upon the word of God that should be our maine care It is the word we should be most busied about and our hearts should specially be set upon we should meditate in it day and night Ps. 1.2 It should be our portion and heritage It is that we should provide for whatsoever we want Ps. 119. For the word of God perfects our natures and sanctifies us Ioh. 17. By the word wee have communion and fellowship with God and Christ on earth Ioh. 14.21 Rev. 3.10 It is the word that comforts us in all tribulation Ps. 119. It is the word that directs us in all our waies It is the light to our feete and laâ—thorne to our paths Ps. 119. yea it is the word that maintaines our lives for man liveth not by bread but by the word and prayer It is the word that fits us for immortality and brings salvation to us and in the meane while nourisheth us up to eternity 1 Pet. 1.23 2.2 Act. 26.18 4.16 This may serve First for information concerning the estate of two sorts of men 1. Of such as want the word or the love of it what shall it profit them to winne all the glory of the world for the flesh when for want of the word their spirits and flesh must perish for ever 2. Of such as follow the word and search the scriptures and have nothing more in request this justifies them they have chosen the better part with Mary and it shall never be taken from them Secondly for instruction we should all learne to glorifie the word Act. 13. 48. to receive it with all meekenesse Iam. 1.21 to hunger and thirst after it as our appointed foode to embrace it presse to it and never be ashamed of it Ps.
you two things First the signes and markes of a man without Guile even of a true Israelite Secondly the encouragement and comforts that belong to such men c. For the first a true Nathaniel hath these praises and especiall markes 1. He shunnes Guile in his spirit as well as in his words or workes Psal. 32.2 What hee accounts vile to speake hee accounts vile to thinke 2. His praise is of God and not of men Rom. 2.26 Hee more strives to doe good then to get credit and applause and if God accept him hee cares not though all the world deride him 3. When he confesseth his fault to God he will not hide his sinne but confesseth all his sins that is all sorts of sins and his sin without extenuation or excuse Psal. 32.2 5. 4. If he offend it is of ignorance and he will not receive doctrine of trust and if he be shewed the truth he quietly yeelds and gives glory to God Iohn 1.46 47 48. 5. He is a plaine man and speakes the truth in his heart What hee saith he saith without fraud or dissembling he saith it from his heart his heart and his words agree he hateth lying and all deceit Psal. 15.2 Zeph. 3.13 though he might gaine never so much yet will he practise no untruth 6. He is a constant man just of his word he will performe his promise though it be to his owne hinderance Psal. 15.4 He will not deny the truth though it be to his extreame danger Such men as these have many encouragements to hold on their courses It was a chiefe praise of Christ that he was without Guile 1 Pet. 2.7 and so was it in the Martyrs and Saints Rev. 14.15 It is one of the signes and markes of Gods houshold servants Psal. 15.2 Of a true Convert Zeph. 3.13 These men are faithfull with the Saints and rule with God Hos. 11. 12. Such as these will abide the Balance to be weighed and God will acknowledge their integrity Iob 31.5 The wealth of these men gotten by labour and just dealing shall increase when riches gotten by vanity shall diminish Prov. 13.11 And those lips of Truth shall be established for ever when lying tongues shall be but for a moment Prov. 12.19 And thus much of Guile Onely before I passe further it is worthy the noting that he sayes of these two first sins that all Malice and all Guile must be laid aside which imports that howsoever some other infirmities bee in the godly yet they should be found farre from all Malice and Guile not a jot of either of them should be found in them Malice must bee in them in no kinde nor in no measure neither secret nor open Malice neither grudge nor desire of revenge neither at home nor abroad neither in civill things nor in matters of Religion neither in any of the aggravations nor in the least drop of it And the like may be said of Guile It were a shamefull thing that any kinde of Guile should be found in a Christian in any of his dealings at any time with any sort of men or in any measure For if but a drop of Malice or Guile bee left in us it may breake out againe and our hearts prove like a festered sore Malice is like leaven a little of it will sowre the whole lumpe It is like Poyson a drop may spoile us It is like a coale of fire within it wants nothing but the devill to blow it and then into what a flame may it kindle And therefore we should all looke to our hearts to see that we be free from Malice and look to our wayes that we be guilty of no kinde of Guile Such as are reconciled should note this point to see to it that they keepe not the least drop of the poysonfull grudge in their hearts It is not enough that they say daily they will forgive or can receive the Sacrament For if they cannot respect them with a free heart without reservation they are still infected with the disease of Malice Hypocrisie The third sin to be avoided is Hypocrisie Concerning Hypocrisie I propound two things to be considered First how many wayes men commit Hypocrisie Secondly what reasons there are to disswade us from Hypocrisie For the first the Scriptures discover many wayes of the practise of Hypocrisie In the 23. of Matthew our Saviour notes eight wayes of being guilty of Hypocrisie 1. To say and not doe ver 3. 2. To require much of others and plead for great things to be done by others and not at all doe it our selves as we prescribe it to others ver 4. 3. To doe what we doe to be seen of men ver 5. This is at large opened Mat. 6.1 to the middle of the chapter 4. To affect greatnesse in the respects and entertainments of others ver 6. to 12. 5. To doe duties of Religion of purpose to hide some soule sinne ver 14. 6. To be curious and strict in small matters and neglect the greater duties ver 23 24. 7. To be carefull to avoid outward faults and to make no conscience of the inward foulnesse of the heart ver 25 27. 8. To commend and magnifie the godly absent or of former ages and to hate and abuse the godly present and of our owne times verse 29. to 36. There are divers other Hypocriticall practices noted in other Scripture As 9. To serve God outwardly and yet our hearts to be caried away with vile distractions Esay 28.13 This is a chiefe Hypocrisie to be avoided in such as come to the word 10. To pray onely in the time of sicknesse or danger when we are forced to it and to shew no love of prayer or delight in God in time of prosperity or deliverance Iob 27.8 9. 11. To judge others severely for smaller faults and to be guilty themselves of greater crimes Mat. 7.5 12. To be just overmuch I meane to make sins where God makes none Luke 13.15 13. To be convinced in his owne conscience and yet not confesse it nor yeeld though they know the truth Luke 12.56 57. c. Thus of the divers wayes of Hypocrisie There are many reasons to declare the hatefulnesse of this sin of Hypocrisie I will instance onely in the reasons from the effects The effects of Hypocrisie are either first to others Or secondly to the Hypocrite himselfe First to others the Hypocrite is a continuall snare He walkes in a net that converseth with an Hypocrite Iob 34.30 Secondly to himselfe the effects of Hypocrisie in the Hypocrite are both privative and positive The privative effects which the Scripture instanceth in are chiefly three The first is that the Hypocrite loseth all his service of God In vaine doe Hypocrites worship God Mat. 15. Secondly hee infecteth all his gifts and praises Hypocrisie is like leaven Luke 12.1 It sowreth all gifts and graces a little of it will marre all his praises and gifts whatsoever for the
acceptation and use of them Thirdly he loseth all reward of his good workes Mat. 6.1 An hypocrite may doe good workes though he never doth them well and for the good he doth may have his reward with men but this is all for from God he shall have no reward The Positive effects of hypocrisie may be referred to two heads For some effects may fail upon him and some effects must and will befall him The effects that may follow his hypocrisie are three For first he is apt to be seduced by evill Spirits and the doctrine of Devils An hypocrite is in the greatest danger of most men to be seduced into vile opinions 1 Tim. 4.1 2. Secondly he may fall into a spirit of slumber his conscience may be â—â—ared with â—n hot iron Thirdly he may fall into most woâ—ull terrors such a fearefulnesse may surprise the hypocrite that God may be to him as devouâ—â—â—g fire and as everlasting burnings Esay 33.14 Job 18. 14. The effects that will certainely fall upon the hypocrite are these which follow 1 Judgement in his owne conscience He goes about as a condemned man for he is alwayes condemned in himselfe 2. The discovery of all his villany for there is nothing had in his intents and dealings but all shall be laid open Luke 12.1.2 3. The miscarying of his hope The hope of the hypocrite shall perish Job 8.11 to 16. and that with these aggravations that his hope will perish first easily secondly speedily thirdly unrecoverably Easily for God can destroy his hope as easily as the maid can sweep downe the house of the spider with her beesome Speedily for it will wither while it seems rooted and is yet greene before any other herb yea though it grow up yet it is like grasse on the house top Vnrecoverably for his hopes being but as the house of the spider they will be dashed downe for ever and though he would leane to his house and take hold of it yet his hopes shall perish for ever and when this day comes his hopes shall be as the giving up of the ghost 4. Strange punishments in his death and condemnation And therefore when our Saviour Christ would expresse a speciall terror in the plagues of especiall sinners he saith they shall have their portion with hypocrites and workers of iniquity Mat. 24. and the last verse Job 27.8 And these effects will appeare the more terrible if we consider that the Scriptures take off all the objections of hypocrites to shew that they bee left naked to the fury of God for all this will come upon them Though they be many in number Iob 15.34 Though they be rich Iob 27.8 Though they triumph in all jollity now Iob 20.5 Though they be yong or widowes or fatherlesse Esay 9.17 Though they cry at their later end Iob 27.9 Though they doe many good deeds Mat. 6. Though their wickednesse be yet hidden Luke 12.1 2. The use may be first for information secondly for instruction and thirdly for consolation First for information and so it may shew us First what to thinke of the great shewes of holinesse and mortification made in the Church of Rome Their fastings and their prohibition of mariage vowes of chastity and wilfull poverty have a shew of wisdome and piety in not sparing the flesh but the holy Ghost tells us that all this is but hypocrisie 2 Tim. 4.1 2 3 4. Col. 2. ult 2. How miserable the estate of multitudes of our owne people is by these signes we may perceive that the plague is wonderfully spread in Israel There are whole congregations of Hypocrites that is of men that say and doe not that come neere to God with their lips and their heart is far from him that seldome or never pray but when they be sick that regard not the inward soulenesse of their hearts so their lives be either civill or evill but in secret Iob 15.34 Esay 9.17 Secondly for instruction and so it should teach us all to beware of this leaven of Hypocrisie Luke 12.11 and if we would be thought to have the true Wisdome from above then let us shew it by our fruits that they may be without Hypocrisie Jam 3.17 And for the better enforcing of this use I will put you in minde of two things First the sorts of hypocrisie you are most in danger of Secondly the remedies or preservatives against hypocrisie The sorts are chiefly these 1. The distraction in Gods worship which is a most wofull fault aâ—d most common This was it was shewed before that so angred God Esay 28.13 2. Secondly the omission of private worship I meane to make a shew of Religion and the love of God and yet neglect reading of the Scriptures prayers conference and secret communion with God This as was shewed will provoke God to stop his eare at our cry because we doe not pray at all times Iobâ—7 â—7 8 9. 3. Neglect of mortification of inward sins and secret faults taking liberty so it be but sin in the heart or in secret This will undoe thee for ever if thou looke not to it in time 4. Affectation of praise and credit with men to doe our workes to bee seen of men Now there are divers rules to be observed if we would not be poysoned with the raign of hypocrisie 1. Keep thy selfe in Gods presence forget not God remember alwayes that his eyes are upon thee Thus David set the Lord alwayes before him Psal. 16.8 And this God commandeth Abraham to doe if he will be upright Gen. 17.1 2. Thou must pray much and often to God to create a right Spirit in thee For by nature wee have all double and hypocriticall hearts Psalme 51. â—0 3. Keepe thy heart with all diligence watching daily and resisting distractions wavering thoughts and forgetfulnesse And to this end mortifie the first beginnings of this sinne in thy heart mourne for it as soone as thou discernest it and judge thy selfe seriously before God Iames 4.8 Matt. 23.26 4. In all matters of well doing be as secret as may bee Mat. 6. both in Mercy Prayer Fasting Reading and the like 5. Be watchfull over thy owne wayes and see to this point that thou be as carefull of all duties of godlinesse in prosperity as in adversity in health as in sicknesse Iob 27.9 10. 6. Converse with such as in whom thou discernest true Spirits without Guile and shun the company of open and knowne hypocrites 7. Be not rash and easie to condemne other men for hypocrites onely because they crosse thy opinions or humours or will or practise It is often observed that rash censurers that usually lash others as hypocrites fall at length into some vile kinde of hypocrisie themselves But may we not call an hypocrite an hypocrite Hypocrites are not all of one sort Some are close hypocrites some are open The open hypocrite thou maist shew thy dislike of his
very complement of discoursing extracteth evill speaking to fill up the time especially he must avoide the company of censurers for their ill language though at first disliked is insensibly learned Eighthly hee must especially strive to get meekenesse and to bee soft and shew his meeknesse to all men Tit 3.1.2 Ninthly if he have this way offended then let him follow that counsell Let his owne wordes grieve him Psal. 56.5 that this let him humble himselfe seriously for it before God by hearty repentance this sinne is seldome mended because it is seldome repented of Quest. But what should I doe to avoid evill speaking in others Ans. First live honestly and without offence and then though men be never so crooked and perverse yet either they will be silent or in the day of Gods visitation they will glorifie God Phil. 2.15 1. Pet. 2. verse 13. Secondly if men will yet revile learne of David and Christ and the godly to be patient and not revile againe but rather blesse them 1. Pet. 3.5 and 2.23 1. Cor. 4.12 Thirdly if men be still unreasonable and absurd betake thy selfe to prayer and then either God will turne their hearts or quiet thine Psal. 104.2.3.4 Fourthly thou must not give thy heart to all that men say but be sometimes as a deafe man that heares not and as a dumbe man in whose mouth are no words of reproofe Eccles. 7.23.24 Psalm 38.13.14 Fiftly if yet thou be pursued then remember this comfort The curse that is causelesse shall not come Prov. 26.2 and though they curse yet God wil blesse Psal. 109.28 God will turne their cursing into a blessing and he will curse them that curse thee Numb 24.9 and if thy reproaches be for the cause of religion and righteousnesse blessed art thou that art accounted worthy to suffer for it For Great is thy reward in heaven Mat. 5.11 Acts 5.41 thou hast cause to rejoice in such contumelies 2. Cor. 12.10 Hitherto of the catalogue of sinnes to be avoided The manner here followes to be considered of and that may be noted from the word Laying aside and from the manner of the expressing the sinnes Out of all there are briefly five things may be noted First that by nature wee are all enclined to and clogged with these sinnes for that the word layed-aside imports For it shewes that by nature they hang upon us Tit. 3.3 which should teach us to watch our hearts against these sinnes seeing they are so naturall to us and to pursue the reformation of them with so much the more constancy and diligence by how much it is the more hard to shake off what is naturall to us Secondly it should teach us to forbeare intemperate words and carriage toward others in whom we discerne these sinnes so farre as they are infirmities but rather we should be soft and shew all meeknesse to all men considering that we our selves also were infected with the same faults Secondly that the naturall man is daily guilty of these sinnes and useth them as if they were necessary to his well-being He cannot be without them he weares them as his garments or betakes himself to them as to his weapons hee thinkes he is adorned by them This is imported by the metaphor Hee thinkes if he did not ease himselfe by hypocrisie the service of God would destroy his contentment If hee did not use guile he should never thrive If he did not use violent speeches hee should bee despised and so of the rest This may serve to put a difference betwixt the wicked and the godly in the guiltinesse of these sinnes for a godly man may by frailty be tainted with some of these but then he doth not account them necessary or place contentment in them or daily fall into them he dislikes them and would faine be rid of them whereas the wicked thinke their lives naked without them Thirdly that true grace and respect of the word of God must put off and banish all these things He that would have comfort in his conversion or bring sound affections to the word must take a course to mend these faults Eph. 4. 22. Col. 3.8 This should be for great reproofe of such Christians as shame their profession of godlinesse by not shaking off these faults and besides greatly darken the comfort of their calling by walking so carnally herein 1. Cor. 3.1.2.3 Fourthly for the manner how these sinnes are to bee avoided in speciall Here are diverse things to be noted The metaphor imports that wee must lay these things aside as the Porter layes aside his heavie burden or as the Rebell layes aside his Armes and weapons or as the weary Pilgrime laies aside his foule and troublesome long garments or as the captive Maid when shee was to bee married laid aside the garments of her captivitie Deut. 21.13 Now we thus lay them aside chiefly two wayes First by confessing them and mourning for them Heb. 12. Secondly by renouncing and forsaking the practice of them but then we must further note that they must be so laid aside as they be never taken up againe Wee must not lay them aside as wee ordinarily doe our garments to weare them againe the next day or the next weeke Besides it is here to bee observed that these sinnes are not rooted out in a moment A Christian is long laying them aside He doth speake of the present endeavour It must be an every-dayes worke to judge our selves for them and resist them till the power of them be broken Lastly we may hence note that wee should give over the practice but not the remembrance of our former sinnes For hee saith laying-aside not burying them or renting to pieces or the like phrase which might import the utter forgetting of them To remember our fauâ—tinesse in these things will keepe us humble and make us more innocent and free from them and more compassionate over others Fiftly note the extent in setting downe the sinnes to be avoided whence observe two things 1. First that he saith all malice all guile and all evill speaking to note that a Christian should not beare with himselfe in the least measure of failing in any of these For a little of this leaven will sowre the whole lumpe and a small roote of any of these will growe up to a great deale of trouble and infection 2. Secondly In that hee saith Hypocrisies and Envies in the plurall number and so evill â—peakings To note that we should search our hearts so as not to tolerate in our selves any kind of these evils It is not enough to be free from some kinds of Hypocrisy but we must be free from all and our sincerity shews it selfâ— herein that seeing we cannot bee wholly rid of hypocrisie yet we will hate it and strive against every part and kinde of it Verse 2. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that ye may grow thereby Hitherto of the things to be avoided NOw followes the
thoughts and be yeelded to and delighted in and that constantly they seeke the pleasure of contemplative wickednesse and doe not resist it by praying against it even vaine thoughts may dead the affections and poison them Psal. 119.113 Fourthly sometimes it is neglect of mortification the sâ—ule will gather aboundance of humors as well as the body and therefore Christians should not goe too long especially if they â—eele a kind of fulnes to grow upon them but take a purge that is seriously and secretly set time apart to humble themselves before God purging out their most secretest corruptions with all hearty confession before God Fiftly sometimes it is want of practice or want of an orderly disposing of their waies in godlinesse If they rest onely in hearing their affections cannot last long sincere and besides the most Christians burden their own harts for very want of order and that they goe not distinctly about the works of godlinesse but rake together a great heape of doctrine which they know not what to doe withall Psal. 50. ult Sixtly sometimes againe it is occasioned by inordinate feeding when Christians begin to affect novelties and seeke to themselves a heape of teachers they scape not long without fulnesse and the fits of lâ—athing 2. Tim. 4.3 Seaventhly sometimes very idlenesse is the hindrance The want of a particular calling to imploy themselves in the sixe dayes breeds a generall kinde of wearinesse and satiety which extends the heart of it not only to the times of private dutyes in the working dayes but to the very Sabbath also They cannot worke at Gods worke with any great delight that had no more minde to their owne worke Eighthly sometimes it is neglect of preparation and praier before we come to the word Ninthly sometimes it is a violent kinde of ignorance and unbeliefe when a Christian knowes not this right to the word and will not be perswaded of the fatherly love and presence of God in his ordinance If Preachers must say I have beleeved therefore I will speake so must Hearers say I have beleeved therefore I will heare They should know that they are welcome to Christ and may eate and drinke Cant. 5.1 And that their heritage lieth in the word Psal. 119. Tenthly sometimes it is a very disease in the body as melancholy or some other which doth so oppresse the heart that it doth not take delight in any thing But of this more in the next Use. Lastly any of the sinnes mentioned in the former verse will hinder affection Malice Hypocrisie or Envy or any of the rest Vse 3. The third use may be for instruction to teach us to strive for affection to the word and to provide to order our selves so as we be not wanting in the direction of the Apostle and so two sorts are to be taught that is such as want appetite and such as have it that they may keepe it aright Quest. What must such doe as finde either want of appetite or decay of it Ans. Such as would get sound affections to the word must doe sixe things First they must refrain their feete from every evill way It is impossible to get sound affections without sound reformation of life Psalm 119. Secondly they must pray for it they must beseech the Lord to quicken them Psal. 119.37 and to inlarge their hearts verse 32. especially to give them understanding verse 34. and to open their eyes to see the wonderfull things of his law verse 18. Thirdly they must chuse an effectuall Ministery to live under it such as is executed with power and demonstration to the conscience 2. Cor. 4.2 Fourthly they must remember the Lords day and that they doe when they empty their heads and hearts of all cares of life which might choak the word diligently doing their owne works on the sixe daies and finishing them that they may be free for the Lords work on the Lords day The cares of life choake the word Matthew 13. Fiftly they must converse much if it be possible with affectionate Christians For as yron sharpneth yron so doth the exemplary affection of the tender-hearted whet on the dull spirits of others Sixtly they must purge often they must be frequent in the duties of humiliation by solemne fasting and prayer and sound confession striving when they feele fulnesse to grow upon them to disturden their hearts and to quicken their spirits more forcibly to the love of Gods name and word Quest. But what must such doe as have gotten some affections to the word that they neither lose them not be unprofitable in them Ans. They must looke to diverse things First they must hate vaine thoughts take heed of those secret vanities of imagination and that delightfull contemplation of evill in the minde Psalm 119. 113. Secondly they must trie all things and keepe that which is good they must heare with judgement and make speciall account of such parcels of doctrine as doe most fit their particular needes labouring by all meanes that such truths run not out 1. Thess. 5.21 Thirdly they must take heed of itching eares For where mens desires are still carried after new men they are in great danger of fulnesse or of declining and which is worse of being carried about with diverse doctrines and at length to be a prey to deceitfull mockers Fourthly they must preserve by all meanes the feare and trembling at Gods presence and humiliation of minde For so long as we can dread the presence of God in his ordinances we are in no danger of losing our love to the word Psalm 119.120 Lastly in Esay 55.1 2 3. wee may note diverse things that God requires in such as have the same thirst 1. They must come to meanes 2. They must buy and bargaine with God by prayer and vowes 3. They must eat that is they must apply it to themselves 4. They must be instructed against merit in themselves and bring faith to beleeve success though they deserve it not they must buy without mony 5. They must hearken diligently 6. They must eate that which is good that is they must apply effectually that doctrine they feele to have life in it 7. Their soules must delight in fatnesse that is they must be specially thankfull and cheerefull when God doth enlive his promises and sweeten his words to their tastes 8. They must after all this incline their ear and come to God they must make conscience to strive against dulnesse and distractions and seeke God in his word still or else their affections may decay and then if they doe this they shall live and enjoy the sure mercieâ— of David by a perpetuall covenant Quest. But what shall such godly persons as are afflicted with melancholy doe in this case of affections Ans. They must attend these things First they must be perswaded to see the disease in the body which extends the oppression of it to the very affections Secondly they must remember times that are past
and judge of their estate by what it was before Thirdly they may bee infallibly assured that they are in a right way because they desire to live uprightly and to forsake the corruptions that are in the world Fourthly they must know that it is a greater glory in faith to beleeve now when they feele not then to beleeve when the heart abounded with joy Fiftly they may judge of their affection to the word by their preparation before they come and by their onely liking of such as love the word and by their constant frequenting of it and by their sorrow for their dulnesse and unprofitablenesse Hitherto of the duty to which hee exhorteth the motives follow and they are some First ye are new borne babes Secondly the word is sincere milk Thirdly ye may thereby grow Fourthly ye have tasted the sweetnesse of the bounty of God in his word already The first reason tels what they are the second what the word is the third what they shall be the fourth what the word hath beene As new borne babes These words are taken in diverse senses For properly they signifie infants while they are tender and unweaned from the breast Sometimes they signifie unable men and such as have no fitnesse for their callings so Isay. 3.4 Sometimes they signifie such as be weake in saith and in the gifts of the spirit whether they be newly regenerated or lying in sinne 1. Cor. 3.1 Heb. 5.13 and so it is taken here And so the words are a reason to induce them to an affectionatâ— desire after the word in as much as they are so weake they can no better live without the word then the childe in nature can live without milk Divers things may be from hence noted First that grace is wrought in Christians by degrees Christ is revealed in us by foure degrees First as a childe or little babe new formed and borne Secondly as a young man in more strength and vigour and comelinesse and activenesse Thirdly as a father or old man setled with long experience these three are in this life and mentioned 1. Iob. 2.14 Now the fourth is when Christ shall appeare in us as the Ancient of daies like God himselfe in a marvelous glorious resemblance of the holinesse and properties of God And this shall be in another world The use should be both for thankfulnesse if Christ be formed in us to any degree and to inâ—iâ—e our industry in all the meanes appointed of God seeing we receive gifts by degrees and not all at once Secondly that true grace may stand with many weaknesses A childe doth truely live and yet it is very ignorant and infirme and wayward and fit for little or no imploiment such may Christians be for a time such were the very disciples of Christ for a time such were the Corinthians 1. Cor. 3.1 and the Hebrewes Heb. 5â— 3 The use should be to restraine censuring of others because of their infirmities to have no grace at all Whereas wee should rather bear with them and beleeve all things Rom. 15.2 1. Cor. 13.5 And besides those that are distressed in minde should comfort them-selves with this they may bee full of weaknesses and very unprofitable and yet have the true life of Christ in them Thirdly that the most Christians are but new borne babes infants in grace not only such as are newly converted but such as have spent a longer time in the profession of godlinesse the Apostle here takes it for granted that all they to whom he writes were little better or stronger and so it is usuall in all times and places Question How comes it to passe that the most Christians live still but as weak ones and babes in Christ especially why thrive they not according to the time of their age in Christ. Answer In nature a child gets out of his childhood as his yeares grow upon him but in religion and grace it is not so It is not time brings any of necessity out of the cradle of Religion Now the cause why the most are but babes and that after a long time may be such or some of these First some as soone as they are borne are destitute of the breast have no nurse are taken away from their meanes and deprived of the powerfull preaching of the word which did beget them unto God this comes to passe sometimes by the violence of others or by the afflicting hand of God upon their bodies or sometime by their owne carelesnesse that for worldly respects remove to places where they have not the meanes to build them up Secondly some are infected with some bitter root of passion or envy or malice which was left behind in their repentance not fully subdued and this holds them so downe that they cannot thrive but are stocked in godlinesse that after many yeares they shew little bigger or better then they were in knowledge or grace 1. Cor. 3. 1.2.3 1. Pet. 2.1.2 Eph. 4.15.16 â— Pet. 3. 7. Thirdly others at their first setting out are intangled with doubtfull disputations and carried about with odde opinions or strange doctrines and so insnared with controversies about words or things of lesse value that misplacing their zeale and mis-led in their knowledge they thrive little or nothing in the maine substance of godlinesse but need be taught the very principles Rom. 14.1 Heb. 13.7 2. Pet. 3.17 Especially when they be apt to receive Scandall and admit offence such were the beleeving Iewes the most of them Fourthly some are meerely held back by their worldlinesse they relapse to such excessive cares of life and so devour up their time about earthly things that they cannot profit not prosper in better things Fiftly many thrive not or not sensibly being hindred by the ill company which either voluntarily or necessarily they are plunged into and cheefly for want of fellowship in the Gospell with such as might bee patterns to them in knowledge and the practice of faith and piety Sixtly spirituall lazinesse and idlenesse is the cause why many grow not They wil take no paines but after they have repented and beleeved in some measure Heb. 5.13 and be gotten a little whole of the wounds they were diseased withall in their conversion they fall into a kinde of security and rest in the outward and formall use of the meanes and neglect many precious things which from day to day they are moved and counselled to by the word and spirit of God and this disease is the worse when it is joyned with spirituall pride and that vile conceitednesse which is seene to come daily in many Seventhly some Christians after calling are insnared and deceived by the methods of Satan and so live in some secret sinne against their own knowledge In fâ—vour of which they forbeare the hearty regard and use of Gods ordinances and so dangerously expose themselves to the raigne of hypocrisie These are wonderfully stocked and grow worse and not better These are the reasons why
Christians thrive not and who also is it whose case some one of these seaven is not Let us every one examine our selves for a thousand to one we are kept back by some one of these It were singular wisdome to note which it is and to strive to amend that we may not be such starvelings in godlinesse still The point then is cleare that most Christians are but as new borne babes Now what use should we make of it First It may serve to humble many of us that have had time enough and abundance of meaneâ— and helps to have beene like teachers and yet have even now need to be taught the principles again To us belongs justly that reproofe in the fift to the Hebrewes 13. Secondly many dâ—ties must be vrged upon us if we grant our selves to be but as new borne babes For 1. We must therefore be teachable and tractable obeying them that have the oversight of us bearing their words of admonition and loving them with a singular love 2. We must therefore be the more willing to beare the chastizements of God that father of our spirits For if we have had the fathers of our flesh which in our young yeares have corrected and that often for our profit to subdue the faults in us which that age did breed and sometimes when they corrected for their owne pleasures more than for our profit How much more should we subject our selves to the corrections of God that finde in us being but babes so much perversenesse so much negligence such head strong passions such frequent disohebience and the rather because he never corrects us for his pleasure only but for our profit that he might make us more holy and more fruitfull and more meeke as the Apostle shewes Hebrewes 12. 3. We must therefore sticke more affectionately and constantly to the word and suffer our soules to be daily fedde with this sincere milk of the word without which it is no more possible for us to grow in grace then a weake child can doe in nature without milk and food 4. Yea the consideration of our estate that we are but children should beget in us a desire to expresse those praises spiritually which that infant estate in nature doth resemble For 1. Children in nature are without malice they may fall out one with another but they carry no malice they are quickly friends againe so should we much more 1. Cor. 14.20 2. Children live without care they are never troubled for what they shall eate or what they shall put on for the time to come so should wee doe as our Saviour Christ shewes Matth. 6. 3. Children are not lifted up with pride for the great things they are borne unto nor doth the childe of a Prince scorne the fellowship of the childe of a begger but can play with him and make himselfe equall to him so should it be with us we should bee void of great thoughts of heart and not be lifted up in our selves or despise others but make our selves equall to them of the lower sort especially seeing there is no difference in our birth They are borne againe by the same immortall seed that we are which our Saviour Christ is peremptory in Matth. 18.3 Thus much of the third point 4. A fourth thing may be here noted and that concernes the priviledge of weake Christians viz. that they are esteemed of God and not deprived of his favour and care for them because they are weake 1. Parents love their little children as well as their elder children so doth God 2. Parents provide meanes to bring up their little children so doth God they shall have sincere milk to make them grow 3. Parents provide such as shall tend their children and littâ—e ones so doth God he hath committed them to the charge of Christ so as the least grace in them shall be preserved though it were but like a bruised reede or the smoaking weeke of a candle Matth. 11. 4. Parents beare with the naturall weaknesse of their children without lessning their fondnesse to them so doth God with infinite indulgence Psalme 103. 5. Parents will not endure it to let them be wronged or hurt and much more wo shall be unto them that offend one of Gods little ones Mat. 18. 6. Parents provide portions and inheritances for their little children so doth God acknowledge them for his heires yea heires with Christ his eldest sonne Rom. 8. 17. A fift point that may be noted from hence is that only converted christians can desire the sincere milke of the word with true affection wicked men can no more affectionately desire the word than a dead childe or no child can doe the breast Quest. But have wicked men no desire after the word Answ. They may have but onely it is for the most part in two cases First when they desire to hear the word onely for mens wits or eloquence or the like carnall ends and so they desire not the sincere milk of the word Secondly in the case of a temporary faith where the delight and desire after the word is not constant like the appetite of a child to the breast for they will fall away in the time of temptation and all their desires prove but as the morning dew Desire the sincere milke of the word Hitherto of the first reason taken from the consideration of their present estate and neede of the word The second reason is taken from the consideration of the nature of the word which they should desire It is sincere pure there is no deceit no mixture in it And it is milk it is wonderfull apt for nourishment There are two things then here said of the word in praise of it First that it is milk secondly that it is sincere Milk This is a metaphor Sometimes by milk is meant a man that is godly cast into affliction by which God straines all the moats of corruption from him while his heart is poured out like milk with griefe and feare Thus Iob saith of himselfe God had strained him out like milk Iob 10. veâ— 10. Sometimes by milk is meant the rudiments of religion the principles and grounds of Catechisme and so it differeth from strong meat so it is taken Heb. 5.12 1. Cor. 3.2 Sometimes it signifieth the word of God in generall which is given to the Church for nourishment of their soules to eternall life and so it is taken here as in Esay 55.1 the word is called both milk and wine and water and in other places hony It is hony for the sweetnesse of it It is wine for the power it hath to revive and refresh the spirit of man and make his heart glad It is water for cooling and quenching of his spirituall thirst and it is milk for nourishment It doth more for nursing up mans soule than the milke of the breast can for the bodies of infants The consideration whereof should work in us the desire to which the
Apostle here exhorteth and withall we should bring with us faith to beleeve that Godâ— word shall turne to our nourishment Shall we trust nature for the goodnesse of milk and shall we not trust God for the efficacy of his word when he tels us it will nourish like milk And the rather should wee make our recourse with gladnesse to the word because it is so cheap a food we may buy this milke without money that is without merits only if we will heare our soules shall live Esay 55.2.4 yea let us for ever be thankfull to God for his word in this respect Was it so great a blessing that God brought the Israelites to a land that flowed with milk and hony for their bodies for the greatnesse of which blessing God doth so often put them in minde of it How great then is the marvellous goodnesse of God that hath made us to live in these times of the Gospell when the Land flowes with this spirituall milk and hony Let us labour to be thankfull and bring forth fruits worthy the bounty of God left the Lord send the men of the East to dwell in these palaces and to eat our milk and wee be cast out as it was said in the Letter Ezech. 25.4 Oh that we could see our happinesse in these daies of salvation this is that milke of the Gentiles prophecied of which wee enjoy and sucke now from the breasts of Kings living under Christian Magistrates that command the preaching of this sincere word of God Esay 60.16 Sincere The word may besaid to be sincere in two respects First in it selfe secondly in effect in it selfe it is sincere because it is without error without sinne and there is no deceit in it at all Prov. 8.7.8 Psalm 19.8.9 And because it hath no composition in it but is the very pure word of God as it came from God himselfe at first there is not a word in it but it was written by men inspired immediately by the holy Ghost 2. Pet. 1. ult And as it is in it selfe so it is by effect It makes men sincere It makes crooked things straight It purgeth out hypocrisie and all leaven out of the minds and hearts of men it both teacheth and worketh in the godly a spirit without guile Psalm 19.8.9 The Use may be both for instruction and reproofe For instruction both to the people and to Ministers To the people and so men should here learne First to love the word and long after it for this very reason because it is so pure and sincere so void of harme or danger so did David Psalme 119.146 Secondly when we finde our natures crooked and corrupt and deceitfull and tending to hypocrisie we should bring our hearts to the word to be mended For this you see is a property of the word it will make men sincere Psal. 19. 8 9. and 119. Iohn 17. 20. and as any men have more betaken themselves to the word the more sincere they have alwayes growne Thirdly to receive the word with full assurance we may trust upon it it cannot deceive us what we finde for comfort or directions in Scripture we may build upon it Never man was disappointed of his expectation that trusted upon the word of God but in God they have ever praised his word 2. Pet. 1.20 Psal. 56.10 and 10.1 Fourthly as the Ministry of Gods servants doth more declare the sincerity of the word so we should bee more in love with it wee should like praier preaching I meane not witlesse and unlearned preaching but such preaching as maketh demonstration to the conscience out of the pure word of God in things that concerne the good of the soules of men and the glory of God the word doth ever profit men most when it is most sincere that men onely speake the words of God Fiftly to stick to the word of God without going to the right hand or the left there can be no sinne but what is condemned in the word nor can there be duty not commanded therein nor can there be matter of faith not propounded therein Oh how happy were we if we could stick to the old foundation even the sincere word of God and not adde nor diminish the hatefulnesse of departing from the word on the left hand is in most places discovered But Oh the deceitfulnesse of mens hearts and the wretched pronenesse of men to sinne by finding out many inventions Men runne out and that very fast on the right hand we have new opinions and strange fancies coyned every day Little doe the better sort of people many of them think of traditions on the right hand their faith is led into bondage when they can yeeld no better reason than it is such a mans judgement or else he thinketh so himselfe or the reasons brought are urged without any demonstration from the word of God and Scripture Happy above the most Churches under heaven were this nation if this point were understood and carefully observed if we could sticke to our first grounds in parting from the Church of Rome viz. to admit no opinions nor charge our conscience with more obligations but out of the word of God Ministers also may learne from hence what and how to preach that is the best preaching which is eminent for two things First that tends to beget sincerity clearnesse of judgement distinct evidence of assurance and strict holinesse of life in the hearers Secondly that shines in the native lustre of the word in it selfe without mixture when men know no matter no stile no wisdome comparable to that which may be had in the word This also may serve for reproofe First of such Ministers as preach not sincerely and such are they that preach for corrupt ends though they preach true doctrine Phil. 1. 17. and they that preach obscurely and carelesly and strive not to set out the glory of the truths they propound and they that are like lewd Vintners which mixe the word with the errour of their owne braines or with the traditionâ— of men or with a manifest strife to bring in mans wisedome to Gods word more desiring to shew their owne wits and learning than the glory of the scriptures 2. Cor. 4. 2. and 1. Cor. 1. 17. and 2.4.5.13 2. Of the people for that great wanâ— of appetite to Gods pure word and the plaine preaching of it Thus of the second reason the third is taken from the effect and the profit which will follow viz. they shall grow thereby That ye may grow thereby This point of the growth of a Christian is of singular use and meet to be fully and particularly opened and therefore I will observe five things concerning it more especially First that we ought to grow in grace Secondly in what things we should labour to grow and abound Thirdly what are the rules to be observed that we might grow Fourthly the signes of growth Fiftly the uses of the whole First for the first Christians
sweeten the word to his people as God doth shew his graciousnesse in the word Thirdly that where there is a true taste of the sweetnesse of the word there the soule growes in grace Fourthly it is but a taste of the sweetnesse of God which can bee bad in this life Fiftly many live in the church and yet never taste of the sweetnesse of God and his word Sixtly it is a singular shame for such as have felt the sweetnesse of the word to faile in their desire after it For the first Where the Lord is praised for graciousnesse by the word used in the originall here it is to occasion in us the admiration of the goodnesse of Gods nature For in this one word are many distinct praises imported As First that he is free and doth what he doth freely without respect of merit or desert in men and this is one thing which if we find should much incite us to regard what hee saith or requireth of us By this Argument are men called upon Isaiah 55.1.2 3. Secondly that he is kind to his very enemies For so the word is applied Luke 6.35 and questionlesse it should bee a great thing to perswade with a man when he comes to the word to regard it with much affection if he know that God thereby will doe good to his very enemies and that in that ordinance God is wont to shew the mirror of his mercy in revealing his love and communicating the blessings of his Gospell to such as come into his presence with hatred of their owne waies Thirdly that he is courteous and in a speciall maner kind to and fond over his owne people with incomprehensible indulgence the word is rendred Courteous Eph. 4.32 And all ages must wonder at this kindnesse of God in Jesus Christ Eph. 2.7 And thus hee delivereth his servants from their feares Psal. 34.3 or 4. Fourthly that he is bountifully and liberall and giveth plentifully so the word is used and given to God Rom. 1.5 Fiftly thâ—â— hee is gentle and easie to bee intreated or prevailed withall Hence that his yoke is said to be easie Matth. 11.30 where this word is transtated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hereof 〈◊〉 the word rendred gentlenesse Gal. 5. â—2 and thus he is said to be marvelous kind in hearing praier Psal. 31.21 22. and 34.4 6 â—5 Sixtly that he 〈◊〉 not upon respect of persons and thus he regards the poore Psal. 68.10 and will not disdaine to teach sinners his way Psal. 25.8 Seventhly that he is sweet that is wonderfull comfortable pleasing and filling with delight Eighthly there is one specialty of Gods goodnesse to which this word is applied and that is the accepting of the Gentiles to favour when the Jewes were cut off Rom. 11. Vse The use of this point is various For First It should kindle in us admiration All ages should gaze and wonder at such matchlesse good nature and kindnesse in God Ephes. 2.7 Secondly it should break our hearts with sorrow and repentance for our sinnes to thinke of it that wee offend a God so kind so good so bountifull Rom. 2.4 Hose 3.5 Thirdly it should perswade with men that never felt this to taste and see how good God is Psalme 34. Question What must we doe if we could or might taste of this sweetnesse of Gods nature Answer The Prophet David tels us of two things Psalme 34. First thou must pray unto him and make him thy refuge in all distresse Secondly and thou must put thy trust in him and then certainly thy face shall be lightned and thou shalt not be ashamed and I may adde two things more First Thou must love his Word waiting upon him in his Sanctuary Secondly and yeeld thy selfe over to bee his servant and thou canst not faile to find this goodnesse of the Lord. Fourthly it should inflame affection in the godly they should fall in love with God Oh love the Lord all ye his Saints Psal. 31.19 21 33. VVhat can more draw affection then sweetnesse of nature Fiftly it should perswade all Gods servants to live by faith and not through unbeleefe in the time of affliction or temptation to dishonour God VVhy saist thou thy way is past over of God Or why saist thou the Lord hath forgotten or will not forgive Esay 40.27 49.15 16. Exod. 34.6 7. Sixtly it should kindle in us a vehement desire to imitate so sacred a nature and continually to strive to bee like the patterne in God for curtesie Eph. 4.32 kindnesse 2 Cor. 6.6 and all loving behaviour Colos. 2.12 1 Cor. 13.4 and easie to bee intreated Iam. 3.17 and love to our enemies Luke 6.35 VVe should be followers of God Ephes. 5.1 wee should beare his image especially herein Col. 3.10 Seventhly How should our hearts be satisfied as with Manna when we feele this sweetnesse of God to us in particular either in the word or prayer or in his workes wee should even bee sicke of love our sleepe should bee pleasant to us and our hearts filled with gladnesse VVhat greater felicity can there be then that such a God should love us Psal. 63.6 Ierem 31.26 Caâ—â—ic 2.5 or 6. Eighthly we should be carefull when we have felt this sweetnesse of the Lord to preserve our selves in this communion with God and abide in his goodnesse as the Apostle useth the Phrase Rom. 11.20 Lastly it should much affect with sorrow and shame all impenitent sinners and that in two respects First because they have lost their time and lived without the sense of this sweetnesse in God the Apostle Tit. 3.5 useth this Phrase The bountifulnesse of God appeared The word shined as the Sâ—nâ—e doth in the rising which imports that the world was nothing but darknesse till men found by experience the goodnesse of God Secondly because they have so long offended a nature of such infinite goodnesse this will prove a grievous aggravation of their sinne and misery For such a goodness so provoked will turne into extreme fury Mercy abused will be turned into unspeakable fierceness of indignation as appeares Deut. 29.19,20 and Rom. 2.4 5. The second Doctrine is That God doth gratiously sweeten his Word to his people or God doth shew his graciousness especially in his word Hence it is that Gods servants have acknowledged the word to be sweeter then hony and the hony combe Psal. 19.10 and 119.103 and the holy Ghost compareth it to feasts yea royall feasts Esay 25.6 Prov. 9.4 Luk. 14.17 and the Apostle acknowledgeth a savour of life unto life in the word 2 Cor. 2.14 The consideration whereof should teach us divers duties First to labour to finde the word so unto us to seeke this sweetness in the word and to that end wee must mingle it with faith else there will be no more taste in it then in the white of an egge and besides we must come to it in the tediousness of our owne vileness For we are never fitter to taste of Gods grace
fully cleere the secret of that place about the sin against the holy Ghost and therefore wish that these things be observed First that it doth not follow necessarily that whosoever hath that taste there mentioned shall not be saved for men may have that taste and finding it ineffectuall goe on till they find a true taste That taste is dangerous if men fall away else there may be good use of those tastes For it brings men neare the kingdome of God and makes preparation for true Grace Secondly that the sinne against the holy Ghost cannot be committed but by such as have beene enlightned and have set themselves to attend upon the Word either by solemne profession outwardly before men or by inward attendance upon it Two sorts of men in our times are in danger of this sin that is Hypocriticall professors and those they call the wits of the World who afterwards fell to all Epicurisme Thirdly that the failing away there mentioned is not to bee understood of any particular falling into some one or a few sinnes but of an universall falling away from the care of all godlinesse and into such a condition as to dislike no sinne as it is sinne and to believe from the heart no part of the Gospell nor be afraid to wallow in the sinnes which formerly hee in a sort repented Fourthly there is in them a personall hatred of the Sonne of God they doe with the Iewes as much as in them lieth crucifie him againe loathing him and inwardly swelling or fretting against the doctrine of Christ and striving as farre as they dare in his Ordinances and people to put him to shame by scornings and reproaches or what way else they can Heb. 6.6 and Chap. 10.29 Fiftly they abhorre from their hearts the graces of the Spirit and loath them in the godly despighting the Spirit of grace Heb. 10.29 so as they persecute to their power the truth being carried with incurable malice against it And thus of the third Doctrine The fourth Doctrine that may be gathered out of these words is that it is but a taste of the sweetnesse of God we can attaine to in this life we cannot reach unto the thousand part of the joyes of Gods presence and favour in this world These are part of his waies but how little a portion is heard of him Iob. 26. ult Eye hath not seene nor Eare heard nor heart of man perceived the things which God hath prepared for them that love him 1 Cor. 2.9 The comforts we feele in this life may well be likened to the taste both because wee have them but in small quantity and because they are quickly growne out of sense they are but of short continuance There may be three uses made of this point First it may quiet them that complaine out of Scruple of Conscience that their joyes they have be not right because they are so quickly lost whereas they must bee informed that the comforts the best men can get in this World are but a little 〈◊〉 given out of the Rivers of Gods plea 〈◊〉 Secondly it should make us the more out of love with this life and kindle in us the love of the appearing of Jesus Christ. Why desire wee to live so king oâ— Earth where we must drinke downe continually the bitter 〈…〉 and â—oâ—row and can get but now and then the taste of the comforts of a better life Why long we not to enjoy those pleasureâ— for evermore Psal. 17. ult Yea we may know how good it is to be in Heaven by the taste we have sometimes on Earth If it doe us such unspeakable ease and joy to 〈◊〉 of the sâ—eetnesse oâ— God for a little moment Oh how great then is that goodnesse God hath 〈◊〉 up from them that feare him Psal. 31.19 The smalnesse of the quantity and shortnesse of the continuance of our tast of the graciousnesse of God on earth should make us to use the meanes of communion with God with so much the more servency and frequency and humility Doct. 5. A fifth doctrine is that many in the Churches of Christians never so much as tasted of the sweetnesse of Gods grace and word and that may bee a cause why the Apostle speakes with an If as knowing it was a great question whether many of them had had experience of the sweetnesse of the Word Question Now if any aske what should be the cause that many Christians have so little sense of the sweetnesse of the word and Gods graciousnesse and goodnesse in the Word Answer I answer that it is First with many so because they want the ordinances of God in their power and life of them They want powerfull preaching some congregations have no preaching at all and many that have preaching have it not in the life and power The spices of the word are not beaten to the smell as they should be 2 Cor. 2.15 16. Secondly In others because the tast of the pleasures and profits and lusts of the world are in their hearts when they come to the word and so by the cares of life all sense of sweetnesse is beaten out Mat. 13. Luke 14.24 Thirdly It is in the most because they consider not their misery in themselves nor remember their latter end A man never knowes the sweetnesse of Christ crucified till he be pricked in his heart and afflicted for his sinnes and forlorne estate in himselfe by nature and till men know how to number their dayes they will never apply their hearts to wisdome Psal. 90.12 Fourthly some men are infected with superstition and the love of a strange god They prepare a table for the troope and therefore are hungry when Gods servants eat and vexed when they sing for joy of heart They cannot feele the sweetnesse of the Gospell their hearts are so poisoned with secret popery Esay 65.11 13. Fiftly Some men tast not of wisdomes banquet because they leave not the way of the foolish All sense is extinguished by the evill company they keep Prov. 9.6 Sixtly Too many Christians are poisoned with some of the sins mentioned in the first verse of this Chapter and that destroyes both tast and appetite in them Seventhly Some are fearefully delivered to a spirituall slumber the Justice of God scourging their impenitency and disobedience that made no use of his judgements and the remorses they felt before and so are in the case of the Jewes Rom. 11. Eighthly Because God doth for the most part reserve these tastes as the onely portion of his owne people and therefore never wonder though the common multitude attaine not to it Psal. 36.8 9. Lastly the best Christians are often much restrained in their tast of the sweetnesse of Gods favour and presence because they are not carefull enough to attend upon God in his ordinances they doe not seeke God and strive to finde Gods favour and presence in the meanes they heare and pray loosely with too much slacknesse and remisnesse
thereby to a flint stone which being smitten the sparkles as if it had fire in it give fire and light to other things It is true that Christ hath life in himselfe and doth give the sparkles upon the flames of life and light to other men But I thinke the stone here doth not import so much by any likenesse in it because it is a corner stone in the building which usually neither is nor can be of flint But he is said to be a living stone to distinguish him from materiall stones and by that word living to shew what the metaphor stone cannot resemble For though a stone might shadow out the continuance and eternity of Christ by the lastingnesse of it yet life is given here to Christ not onely because he lives himselfe and can doe no more Rom. 6.9 But because he is by effects life that is he makes life in the godly whereby they become living stones also The maine doctrine here intented is that Christ is the onely foundation of the Church Ob. David is said to be a stone and a hard stone of the corner Psal. 118. Sol. David was so onely by way of type his life being somewhat like the state of Christ in respect in the oppositions of men and preferment from God and that that place doth specially belong to Christ appeares by the application of Christ himselfe Matth. 21.32 Ob. But the Apostles are said to be the foundation of the church Eph. 2.20 Sol. The place is to be understood of the doctrine of the Apostles which treats in one maine point of Christ. Ob. But the Church is founded upon Peter Sol. The Church is not builded upon Peter but upon the rock which was the confession of Peter and so the doctrine of Christ for the text doth not say super banc Petrum but super banc Petram Vse The use may be first for confutation of the Papists about their blasphemous doctrine in ascribing this glory of being the foundation of the Church unto Peter and so to the Pope which they doe most absurdly for that place Matth. 16.18 is not understood of Peters person but of his confession And besides if it had beene true of Peter by what word of Scripture shall it be proved that it is true of the Pope who is not once named in Scripture except hee bee described as Antichrist Besides if the Church be built upon Peter or the Pope then it will follow we must believe in Peter and the Pope else wee cannot bee founded on them which is extremely blasphemous but that it may bee put out of all doubt let us heare the testimonie of Peter himselfe who best knew his owne right and you see in this text Peter saies Christ is the living stone and not hee This likewise imports the misery of all such as runne after other gods their sorrowes shall be multiplied Psalm 16.4 They build in the sand quite besides the foundation and so doe the Papists that put their trust in Saints and Angels But especially this should teach us as wee are here exhorted to build all our faith and hope in Christ and to cleave to him in all uprightnesse of heart and life and the rather because this stone hath seven 〈◊〉 and most perfectly viewes all and every part of this building that every stone bee set right c. Zachar. 3.9 Especially we should rest upon this stone when wee have any great sute to God and have occasion to continue to hold up your hands in praier and so we shall prosper as it was with Moses Exod. 17.12 Lastly it should bee the singular joy of our hearts when wee see the corner stone cast downe and God begin to build in any place the work of godlinesse and religion Wee have more cause to rejoice for that spirituall worke then the Iewes had to shout when the corner stone of the Temple was brought out to bee laid for a foundation of the building Zachar. 4.7 10. Thirdly the third thing said of Christ is that he was disallowed of men Disallowed of men This is added of purpose to prevent scandall which might arise from the consideration of the meane entertainment the Christian Religion found in the world The point is plaine that Christ was disallowed of men and this is evident in the stone The greatest part of the world regarded him not The Gentiles knew him not and the Iewes received him not Though three things in Christ were admirable his doctrine his life his miracles yet the Iewes beleeved not in him Hee came unto his owne and his owne received him not Nay they reviled him called him Samaritane and said he had a Divell They preferred a murtherer before him and their wise men even the Princes of this world crucified the Lord of life and glory This as it was storied by the Euangelists so it was foretold by the Prophets Esay 53. and 49.8 and so we see he is still of almost the whole world The Pagans yet know him not The Iewes yet renounce him The Turk receiveth him but as a Prophet The Papists receive him but in part and wicked men denie him by their lives Vses The first impression this should make in our hearts is admiration and astonishment This should be marvellous in our eies that men refuse the Sonne of God miserable men their Saviour captives their Redeemer and poore men such unspeakable riches as is offred in Christ that almost all mankind should be guilty of this sinne so as in comparison he should be Elect onely of God Secondly since this was foreseene and foretold we should be confirmed against scandall and like never a whit the worse of Christ or Religion for the scornes and neglects of the world Thirdly since the world disallowes Christ we may hence gather what account wee should make of the world and the men of the world we have reason to separate from them that are separated from Christ and not to love them that love not the Lord Jesus 1 Cor. 16.23 Fourthly we may hence see how little reason we have to take the counsels and judgements of carnall men though our friends and never so wise in naturall or civill wisdome their counsels were against Christ they disallow Christ and all Christian courses Fiftly why are we troubled for the reproaches of men and why doe we feare their revilings Shall we heare that Christ was disallowed and shall we be so vexed because we are despised Nay rather let us resolve to despise the shame of the world and to follow the author of our faith even in this crosse also Sixtly wee may be hence informed that indiscretion or sinne is not alwaies the cause of contempt For Christ is disallowed and yet without all spot of indiscretion or guile Seventhly and chiefly we should looke every one to our selves that we be not of the number of those that disallow Christ. For Christ is still disallowed of men and if any aske Question Who are they
that in these daies bee guilty of disallowing of Christ Answer I answer Both wicked men and godly men too Wicked men disallow him and so doe divers sorts of them as First Hereticks that denie his Divinity or humanity or his sufficiency or authority or his comming as did those mockers mentioned 2 Pet. 3. Secondly Schismaticks that divide him and rend his body mysticall 1 Cor. 1.10 Thirdly Pharisees and merit-mongers that by going about to establish their own righteousnesse deny the righteousnesse of Jesus Christ Rom. 10.4 Fourthly Apostataes that falling from the fellowship they had with Christ would crucifie him againe Heb. 6. 2 Pet. 2. Fiftly Epicures and prophane persons that will sell Christ for a messe of pottage with Esau and love their pleasure more then Christ Heb. 12.16 2 Tim. 3. Sixtly Papists who therefore hold not the head because they bring in the worship of Saints and Angels Col. 2.19 Seventhly Whoremongers and fornicators who give the members of Christ unto a harlot 1 Cor. 6.15 16. Eighthly Revilers that speake evill of the good way of Christ and reproach godly Christians especially such as despise the Ministers of Christ. for he that despiseth them despiseth Christ himselfe Matth. 10. Ninthly Hypocrites that professe Christ in their words but denie him in their workes Tenthly the fearefull that in time of trouble dare not confesse him before men Matth. 10. Eleventhly All wicked men Because they neglect their reconciliation with God in Christ and will not beleeve in him nor repent of their sinnes All that will not be reconciled when God sends the word of reconciliation unto them Esay 52.11 Secondly Godly men sinne against Christ and are guilty of disallowing him 1. When they neglect the establishing of their hearts in the assurance of faith 2. When they faint and wax weary of praier and trusting in God in the time of distresse Luke 18.1 8. 3. When our hearts wax cold within us and are not inflamed with fervent affections after Christ. Wee neglect him when wee doe not highly esteeme him above all earthly treasures Phil. 3.9 The fourth thing affirmed of Christ is that he is chosen of God Chosen of God This is one thing we must carefully know and effectually beleeve concerning Christ namely that he is chosen of God This was conscionably beleeved concerning him as appeares Esay 42.1 and 43.10 and 49.2 Mat. 12.18 Now Christ may be said to bee chosen of God in divers respects First as he was from all eternity appointed and ordained of God to bee the Mediâ—tor and Redeemer of all mankinde 1 Pet. 1.20 Secondly as hee was called peculiarly of God from the wombe by a speciall Sanctification unto his office Esay 49.1 Thirdly as he was by solemne rites inaugurated unto the immediate execution of his office â—s by baptisme and the voice from heaven c. Math. 3. Fourthly as hee was approved of God and declared mightily to be the Sonne of God and the Saviour of the world by the glory done to him of God notwithstanding the scornes and oppositions of the world Esay 49.7 The use may be both for Information and Instruction For hence we may be informed concerning divers things First that Gods work shall prosper notwithstanding all the scornes or oppositions of men God's choice is not hindred but Christ is separated and sanctified and appointed to the work of redemption the perversnesse of men notwithstanding The unbeliefe of men cannot make the faith or fidelity of God of none effect Rom. 3. Secondly that God doth not chuse as men doe The meane things of this world as the world accounts meane and the vile things of this world may be deare in God's sight For as it was in the calling of Christ so is it in the calling of Christians such as the world disallowes may be deare to God 1 Cor. 1.27 28. Thirdly Hence wee may note the free grace of God in the sending and giving his Sonne He is faine to chuse for us we did not chuse Christ first Iohn 15.16 Fourthly That to chuse Christ is with Marie to chuse the better part it is to imitate God and chuse like God to forsake the world and the wils and lufts and judgements of the wicked men of this world and to cleave onely to Christ as our al-sufficient portion and happinesse Fifthly That all the enemies of Christ shall be subdued either by conversion when they come in to worship Christ or by confusion when they are broken by the power of Christ. Even Kings shall submit themselves and worship him that is thus abhorred and despised of men c. Esay 49.7 Sixthly That it is a singular happinesse to be chosen of God it was the honour of Christ here c. And therefore Blessed is the man whom God chuseth Happy is the Christian whom God electeth Psalm 65.4 Luke 10.20 Secondly It should teach us divers duties First to observe and admire and acknowledge the Lord Jesus the Chosen of God wee should with speciall regard confesse unto the glory of God herein which the word Behold importeth Esay 42.1 Wee should be Gods witnesses against the world and all the servants of any strange god that this Iesus of Nazareth is that Sonne of God and Saviour of the world Esay 43.10 It is one maine end of the praises of Christ in this place To raise up our dull and dead affections to the highest estimation and admiration of Christ and his glory with the Father c. Secondly Wee should learne of God how to make our choice On the one side is offered unto us the pleasures and profits of the world and the inticements of sinne and Satan and the other in the Gospell of Christ is set forth and offered to us as the meanes of our happinesse Now it is our part to take to Christ and renounce the world and forgoe the pleasures of sinne which are but for a season wee should utterly refuse the voice of sinne never to be the guests of such folly but rather to listen to the voice of wisdome Proverbs 7. and 8. Thirdly Is Christ chosen of God that one of a thousand Then it learnes the Church to be in love with him yea to be sick of love as is imported Canticles 5.8 9 10. An ordinary affection should not serve the turne our hearts should be singularly inflamed with desire after such a match found out and chosen of God for us Fourthly wee should not rest here but when God hath declared his choice as he did by a witnesse from heaven even his owne voice Math. 17.5 we should then heare Christ and as the Prophet saith wait for his law Esay 42.4 Fifthly Yea we should so kisse the Sonne whom God hath declared as King by doing our spirituall homage unto him as that wee resolved both high and low the greatest estate as well as the meanest to serve him with all feare and rejoyce before him with trembling we must expresse our thankfulnesse by all
Church is thankfull for it to God Revel 2.6 and 5.10 And the rather should we rejoyce in it because God hath promised to take us to himselfe as his portion and peculiar treasure Exod. 19. 6. And it is his promise also to satiate the soules of his Priests with fatnesse Ierem. 31.14 And what a priviledge is it to have accesse unto the Lord and to stand before God daily which the Priests not onely might but were tyed to it by their office But then for conclusion of this point let us all be sure we have our part in the first resurrection Revel 20.6 and be carefull to be like the Priests for obedience and sanctity Exod. 19.5.6 and to get knowledge plentifully into our hearts Col. 3.16 and in the cause of God to blowe the trumpets of zeale and resolution carrying our selves with all humility and readinesse to doe good and so becomming instruments of blessing to the people And which I had almost forgotten we must remember to be like the Priests for teaching and confuting and reproving and informing our Familiars and friends as we have fitnesse and occasion Thus of the Priest-hood of Christians in generall In particular hence is further to be considered first their worke secondly their honour Their work is To offer up spirituall sacrifices their honour is Acceptation and high account with God through Iesus Christ. First then of the work of Christian Priests which is To offer secondly what they must offer viz. sacrifices thirdly the difference of those sacrifices from those in the Law of Moses they are spirituall which word notes both the substance of Christian sacrifices viz. that they are such sacrifices as were not according to the letter but according to the mysticall significations of the sacrifices of Moses Law and withall the manner how they must be offered up viz. spiritually or after a spirituall manner The maine thing here intended then is To avouch that Christians have their sacrifices which they must offer and that in a spirituall manner Now for the clearer opening of this doctrine two things must be distinctly considered of First what sacrifices can remaine to Christians since the Law of Moses is abrogated and secondly what things are requisite to the offering up of these sacrifices For the first There are divers sorts of sacrifices among Christians Some are proper to some Christians onely some are generall to all The sacrifices that are proper to some Christians are such as three sorts of men must offer First Ministers secondly Martyrs thirdly rich men First Ministers have their sacrifices which they must with all care offer to God and their sacrifice is the soules of the hearers Thus Paul was to offer up the Gentiles to God Rom. 15.16 And thus it was prophecied that in the time of the Christian Church the Elect should be brought in as an offering to God out of all Nations Esay 66.20 Ministers sacrifice their people either in this life or at the day of â—udgement In this life in generall when they perswade them to their attendance upon the House of God and breed in them a care to come before the Lord in â—erusalem Esay 66.20 In particular when they work repentance and true conversion in their hearts and when they make them goe home and mortifie their sinnes and tender their vowed service to God And thus two things are implyed for our information The one concernes Ministers the other concernes the hearers First Ministers may hence take notice of it that there can never be hope they should perswade with all their hearers for sacrifices were here and there once taken out of the whole Herd And besides the hearers may hence see that they are never so effectually wrought upon till they can give themselves over to their Teachers and to God to obey in all things though they perswade them to leave the world and binde them to the cords of restraint in many liberties they tooke to themselves before yea though they let their hearts blood by piercing their soules with sorrow for their sinnes even to the death of their sinnes 2 Cor. 8.5 and 7.15 Secondly At the day of â—udgement also Ministers shall offer up their hearers to God so many of them as are found chaste virgins unto Christ to whom they had espoused them before in this life 2 Cor. 11.3 And thus Ministers before they dye must make ready their accounts for the soules of their people Heb. 13.7 And thus of the sacrifices of Ministers Ministers have another sacrifice too viz. the particular texts or portions of Scripture which they chuse out and divide to the people as consecrated for their use For divers think that that phrase of cutting the Word of God aright is borrowed from the Priests manner of dividing the sacrifices and especially from the Priests manner of cutting the little birds The little birds is his text chosen out of the rest and separated for a sacrifice which he must so divide as that the wings be not cut asunder from the body that is he must so divide his text that no part be separate from a meet respect of the whole Leviâ— 1.17 and 5.8 2 Tim. 1.15 Secondly The Martyrs likewise have their sacrifices and that is a drink-offering to the Lord even their owne bloud this part is ready to be powred out as a drink-offering to the Lord for the Church Phil. 2.17 2 Tim. 4.6 and though wee cannot be all Martyrs yet wee should all denie our owne lives in the vowes of our hearts to performe our covenant with God if ever we be called to die for Christs sake and the Gospel Thirdly The sacrifice of rich men is almes and well-doing and those sacrifices they are bound unto to offer them continually Heb. 13.16 Phil. 4.18 Pro. 3.9 Almes is as it were the first fruits of all our encrease But then we must remember that our almes be of goods well gotten For else God hates robbery for burnt offering Isaiah 61.8 And in giving wee must denie our selves and not seeke our owne praises or plenary merit in it for it is a sacrifice cleane given â—way from us and consecrated onely to God and the use of his spirituall house the Church And thus of the sacrifice proper to some Christians There are other sacrifices in the Gospel now that are common to all Christians And these are divers For first Christ is to be offered up daily to God as the propitiation for our sinnes God hath set him forth of purpose in the Gospel that so many as beleeve may daily runne unto him and in their prayers offer him up to God as the reconciliation for all their sinnes and this is the continuall sacrifice of all Christians Without this there is the abomination of desolation in the temple of our hearts This is the end of all the ceremonious sacrifices the substance of those shadowes Those sacrifices served but as rudiments to instruct men how to lay hold upon
Hee is known there familiarly because his dwelling place is there Psal. 76.1 2. He hath chosen his Church out of all the world it is the place only which hee hath desired it is his rest for ever Psal. 132.13 14 15. It is the place of the name of the Lord of hosts Esay 18.7 As David by an excellency reckoned Sion to be his City of residence so God doth account of the Church as all he hath as it were in the world Fourthly it may be that the Church is resembled to Sion for the littlenes of it in comparison of the world even in Sion that is so much despised will God lay his corner-stone Fiftly but the principall thing here intended is To signifie to us that God loves his Church above all the world and that he will give Christ to none but to the Church Out of Sion there can be no salvation and in Sion there is all happines to be had The consideration hereof may serve us for many uses Vses First we should hence informe our selves concerning the excellency of the Church of God above al other Assemblies of men in the world We should learn to think of the Assemblies of Christians as the Sion of God she is the Mountaine of his holines the joy of the whole earth Psal. 48.1 2. the perfection of beauty where God shines more than in all the world besides Psal. 50.2 The Moone may be confounded and the Sunne ashamed when the Lord is pleased to shew himself to raign in Sion and before his Ancients gloriously Esay 24 23. yea the Church of God is an eternall excellency Esay 60.15 whereas all other glories will vanish And besides we should hence be informed concerning the necessitie of obtaining salvation in the Church For this text shews us that Christ is no where laid but in Sion and can no where be found but in the true Church In Sion onely hath God placed salvation for Israel his glorie Onely the godly are Gods Israel Onely in Israel doth God glorie and onely in Sion can Gods Israel finde salvation Isaiah 46. ult Secondly Hence wee should especially be moved to an effectuall care to make it so since that we are in the true Church and that we are true members of Sion and withall wee should strive above all things to procure for our selves the ordinances of God in Sion It is said of the godly distressed for want of means that going they went and weeping they did goe to seeke the Lord in Sion with their faces thitherward and with a resolution to binde themselves by covenant to the Lord to be any thing he would have them to be onely if they might find favour in his eyes herein Ier. 50.5 Quest. Now if you aske mee how the true members of Sion may bee knowne Answ. I answer first generally that all that are in Sion are not of Sion and further that we must not judge of true Christians by their number For God many times takes one of a Tribe or one of a City and two of a Tribe to bring them to Sion Ier. 3.14 But yet to answer more directly Thou must be a new creature or thou art no member of Gods true Sion For of every one in Sion it must be said He was borne there Psal. 86.5 The gates of Sion are to be opened onely that a righteous nation may enter in Esay 26.1 2. Men may deceive themselves but God will not be deceived For hee hath his fire in Sion and furnace in Jerusalem Hee will try every man and make his count onely by righteousnesse Esay 31.9 Rom. 9. and therefore the sinners in Sion have reason to be afraid Esay 35.14 And if yet wee would have signes more particular wee may try our selves by these that follow First Sion is a Virgin and all the godly are the Daughters of Sion and so the chiefe Daughter of a chiefe mother Now this is a true vertue of a true member of the Church that his love is undefiled towards Christ He is not enamoured with other things Hee will have no other God but one He accounts all things but drosse and dung in comparison of Christ He harbours no beloved sin but denieth the inticements of it with detestation and grief that he should ever be so assaulted Secondly God knoweth his owne in Sion by this signe that they are they that mourne in Sion that are farre from making a mock of sinne The Lord himselfe is their witnesse that their hearts are heavy by reason of their sins and they know no griefe like to the griefe for their sins Esay 61.2 Thirdly thou maist know thy estate by thy subjection to Christ and his ordinances For God hath set his King in Sion Now if thy Soveraigne be in heaven and thou canst be willing to be ruled by his ordinances this will be a comfortable testimony to thee as contrariwise if thou dislike his government and wouldst faine cast his yoake from thee so as this man may not rule over thee thou art of the number of the people but not of Gods people Psal. 2.6 Thus of the second use Thirdly wee should be carefull to celebrate the praises of God yea and therefore carefull for all the goodnesse hee shewes unto us in Sion Praise should wait for him The Lord is great and greatly to be praised in Sion the City of our God Psal. 48.1 Psal. 147.12 Esay 51.16 All that serve the Lord in Sion and are refreshed with the comforts of his presence should get large hearts both for admiration and celebration of his goodnesse Psal. 134. the whole Psalme Come say the godly Ier. 31.10 let us declare the work of the Loâ—d in Sion c. Fourthly since Sion is the place where the Lord keeps house and gives entertainment to all his followers we should call one upon another to goe up to the Lord in Sion wee should run thither to the bountifulnesse of the Lord and in all our wants shew our selves instructed in this point by making our recourse unto Sion as the place where God is pleased most readily to declare his shining mercies Ier. 31.6 12. Fiftly we should be stirred up to much praier for the accomplishment of the building of God in Sion Our hearts should long to see this work prosper Oh that the salvation of Israel were come out of Sionâ— Psal. 14.1 For Sions sake we should not hold our peace Esay 62.1 but still beseech the Lord to doe good to Sion and build up the walls of Jerusalem Psal. â—1 20 Sixtly We should especially be grieved if we see that Sion prospers not Of all judgements we should most lament the desolation of Sion The whole booke of Lamentations is spent upon this subject Wee should hang our harpes upon the willowes if wee remember that Sion lieth waste and there be none to build her up Psal. 137. Seventhly the especiall use should be for consolation If the Lord doe us good in Sion we should
doe it and for this purpose hath God set apart the ministery of the Word that by them it might be applied God inspired the Scriptures and the Ministers are to urge them and whet them upon the hearts of their hearers for their Instruction Reproofe or Consolation 2 Tim. 3.17 They are like the Priests for cutting up or dividing of the Sacrifices 2 Tim. 2.15 And this may serve to justifie the course of godly and painfull Ministers that most study the sound application of their doctrine and secretly staineth the pride of those men that avoid with scorne application vainly affecting the praise of wit and learning Thirdly we may hence note that all men in the visible Church have not a right to the comforts of the Scripture and it is the Ministers duty to drive wicked men off from claiming any part in the promises which are the onely treasure of the Saints as here wee see in these two verses the Apostle carefully doth Men must doe the works of Iacob if they would have the comforts of Iacob Micah 2.7 A Minister must separate between the clean and uncleane His word must be like a Fanne that will drive the chaâ—fe one way and the wheat another and though wicked men brook not thiâ— yet God requireth this discretion at the hands of his people Gods Ministers must not dawbe with untempered morter or give the childrens bread to dogs or cast holy things to swine Fourthly they may hence cleerly also see that no other difference may be put between many then what faith and unbeliefe obedience and disobedience make Men must not be known after the flesh Fiftly it is hence also apparant that all the godly have a common right to the promises made in Christ. The godly in the Apostle Peters time had right to the former consolation as well as the godly in the Prophet Esaies time God is no respecter of persons Col. 3.11 Thus in generall Two things are to be observed in particular The one concerns the godly who are comforted The other concernes the wicked who are terrified The godly are comforted in these words To you therefore which beleeve he is precious In which words it is the drift of the Apostle to raise an use for consolation out of the former Text whence consider First the persons comforted viz you that beleeve Secondly the happinesse applyed unto them He is precious For the first It is manifest that the Apostle directs them to look for faith in their hearts if they would have coÌ„fort in Gods promises It is not enough to know that beleevers shall be saved but we must be sure that men in particular are beleevers we must examine our selves whether we be in the faith or no 2 Cor. 13.5 Which should both reprove and direct It reproves the great shamefull slothfulnesse of Christians that suffer the tempter to keepe them without the assurance of faith some have no faith at all and the better sort live in too much doubtfulnesse in the point of the assurance of faith And therefore wee should be warned and directed to try our faith and to make it sure that we are beleevers Quest. What is it to be a true beleever Ans. It is to imbrace with our hearts the reconciliation salvation which by Christ is purchased for us and by the Gospell is offred to us Now that this point being of such singular waight may be cleerly understood I will break it open into particulars or into particular parts or steps of judgement and practice in the beleever First he must acknowledge that by nature he stands bound to observe all the morall Law Secondly he must see that he hath broken all those holy lawes of God and is therefore guilty before God of the curses of the Law and so of eternall condemnation Thirdly he must know that God sent his own Son in the flesh to obey the Law and satisfie the justice of God by making an expiation for mans sins Fourthly he must learne that God hath bound himselfe by promise that whosoever imbraceth the agreements in this new covenant in Christ shall be saved Fiftly that when a man doth in his own particular discerne this gracious offer of God in the Gospell and goeth to God and with his heart relieth upon it then he doth truely beleeve and is justified and shall be saved Quest. But many men are perswaded that God hath given Christ for them and yet it is evident that they doe not beleeve because there is no appearance of any repentance or reformation in them many say they have a strong faith and yet have none How shall the perswasion of the godly man be distinguished from this vaine presumption in wicked men Ans. That perswasion of Gods grace in Christ which is true and of the nature of true faith doth prove it selfe to be â—ight by many infallible signes First by the renovation of the heart The knowledg of Gods love in Christ doth make the heart of man new it clenseth out the old drosse and makes a man hate his sweet and most secret sins Faith purifies the heart Acts 15. Secondly by the joy and comfort of the holy Ghost with which the beleevers heart is refreshed from the presence of God 1 Pet. 1.9 Thirdly by the victory of the world For the true beleever is so satisfied with Gods goodnesse in Christ that he can deny his profits pleasures credit friends and the like for Christs sake and the Gospell yea faith marres the tast of earthly things and makes a man able to forsake the love of worldly things 1 Iohn 5.5 It will endure the tryall of troubles of afflictions and temptations and persecutions for the Gospels sake 1 Pet. 1.7 without â—aking haste to use ill meanes in the evill day Quest. But how may faith be discerned in such as say they are not perswaded that they have faith which sometimes proves to be the case of divers deare children of God Answ. Their faith may be discerned First by repentance which cannot be separated from it the sight hatred confession and sorrow for their sins is an argument of true faith because without faith no man can have true repentance Secondly by their complaining of their unbeliefe and desire of faith I beleeve Lord help my unbelief was the voice of him that had true faith Thirdly by their daily renouncing of their owne merits begging favour of God onely for the merits of Christ. Fourthly by the love of the godly for faith worketh by love Gal. 5. Fiftly by other marks signs of Gods children which can never be had but faith is had also such as are love of God and his Word and of their enemies and uprightnesse of heart and the spirit of prayer and the like Precious Christ is precious to them that beleeve not onely in their accoâ—nt but by effect and so both because he is great riches unto them as also because he is an honour unto them He is great riches
was the lot of David in his time Secondly that all this was foretold in the old Testament and therefore might not seeme strange Thiâ—dly that all those oppositions should be in vaine for God would reject and confound those opposites and would prosper and advance the right of Jesus Christ without the help of those men In the particular consideration of these words three things must be noted First the persons threatned viz. the Builders that is the Scribes and Pharises and those that under pretence of religion did oppose Christ. Secondly the cause of their punishment viz the refusing of Christ the foundation stone Thirdly the judgement inflicted upon them which is twofold the one implyed the other expressed There is a judgement implyed viz. That though they were by calling and in the account of the multitude Builders yâ—t God would reject them and goe on with his work in converting both Jewes and Gentiles without them The judgement expressed is that Christ whom they so much hated and opposed should be in spight of their hearts and to their extreame vexation made King of the Church and exalted to supreme power over all things and the onely stay of the whole Church both of Jews and Gentiles And herein it is to be noted both the manner how this shall be done in the word is become or is made and also the time in that he saith It is made Builders Quest. A question may be moved here for the sense viz. how the Scribes and Pharises and such like men can be said to be builders Answ. For answer hereunto wee must understand that the Scribes and Pharises and so wicked men that possesse eminent places in the Church may be said to be builders First in the account of the multitude whatsoever they were indeed yet they were so accounted as builders and prime men in managing the affaires of the Church Secondly the Scribes and Pharises may be acknowledged in some respect as builders indeed They did God some worke For howsoever they did not soundly teach Christ yet they drew the people by their doctrine to avoid on the right hand the Stoicall strictnesse of the Essenes and on the left hand the profane irreligiousnesse of the Sadduces Thirdly they were builders by calling they have the name not so much from what they were as from what men in their places had been or ought to have been And these are the persons that oppose Christ and are thus severely judged of God Divers things may be hence noted First that men may be great in their owne opinion and in the account of the world who yet are nothing set by of God such were these Pharises Luke 16.14 15. And therefore we should labour for a spirit without guile and not be wise in our selves or rest in outward shews but seek the praise of God we are safe if God allow of us though all the world disallow us Secondly that God will acknowledge freely any good he finds in his very enemies as here the Pharises are not denied the title of Builders for that general work they did in encountring the Sadduces and Essenes And as they are called Builders so are the devils called Principalities and Powers to import what is any way of praise in them notwithstanding their horrible fall Which should teach us to learne of God to doe likewise towards all our enemies and withall it may much comfort us If God will doe thus with his enemies what will he doe with his owne children and servants how will he honour and reward them and if the notorious oppositions of the Pharises cannot hinder Gods acknowledgement of that little goodnesse was in them how much lesse shall the meere frailties of the godly that will doe nothing against the truth though they cannot doe for the truth what they would hinder the glorious recompence of reward and acceptation with God! Thirdly we may hence note that Christ and Religion and the sincerity of the Gospell may be disallowed and opposed by great learned men by such as are of great mark in the Church even by such as were Governors of the Church in name and title Quest. 1. Two questions doe easily rise in mens minds upon the hearing of this doctrine The first is Whence it should be that learned men who have more means to understand the truth than other men and by their calling more especially tyed to the study of all truth yet should be drawn to oppose or reject Christ and the truth Answ. I answer that this may come to passe diversly First sometimes it is because of their ignorance neither may this seeme strange that they should be ignorant for though they may be very learned in some parts of study yet they may be very blockish in some other Besides the naturall heart of man doth not take any great delight in the study of the Scriptures and therefore the answer of Christ was proper Yee erre not knowing the Scriptures or the power of God Secondly in some it is because of their secret Atheisme Many learned men be very Atheists in heart and such were some of the Pharises for they neither knew the Father nor Christ as he chargeth them Thirdly some have a spirit of slumber they have eyes and yet cannot see as in the case of some of those Pharises they could not apply the very things themseâ—ves spoke For being asked about the King of the Jews Mat. 2. they could answer directly out of the Scriptures and give such sigâ—â—s of the Messias as did evidently agree to Jesus Christ and yet these men were so infatuated that when God shews them the man to whom their own signs agree they cannot allow of him Fourthly in some it is envy They are so fretted at the credit and fame of Christ or such as sincerely preach Christ that for very envy they strive to destroy the work of God and to disparage the progresse of the Kingdome of Christ they cannot endure to see all the world as they account it to follow Christ. Fiftly in others it is ambition and desire of preeminence and the quiet usurpation of the dignities of the Church that they alone might raign and be had in request this no doubt moved the Pharises and was the cause why Diotrephes made such a stir in the Church Sixtly in others it is covetousnesse and desire of gain These are they that account gain to be godlinesse as the Apostle speaks and such were some of the Pharises Luke 16.14 Seventhly in others it is a wilfull and a malicious hatred of the truth and such was it in those Pharises that were guilty of the sinne against the holy Ghost Quest. 2. But how shall a simple ignorant man stay his heart and be setled in the truth when the wise and learned men of the world oppose it how can he tell it is the truth which they reject who have more learning and wit than he Answ. I answer A simple and single-hearted
Christian may somewhat be helped against the testimony of those wise men of the world if hee mark but their lives for usually by their fruits they may be known Mat. 7. For commonly such as oppose Christ and the Gospel or the sincerity of the Gospel are men that may be apparantly detected of profanenesse as our Saviour Christ shews by divers instances in the Pharises Mat. 23. But because sometimes the messengers of Satan can transform themselves into Angels of light therefore I answer secondly that all the godly have the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles which may by the touch-stone to try the opinions of men by which in the points absolutely necessary to salvation is evident and plaine and infallible to the Law and to the Testimonies if they speak not according to these it is because there is no light in them Esay 8.20 And that they may be sure let them pray to God to teach them for hee hath promised to teach the humble his way if a man come to God with an humble mind and with desire of reformation of his life in that hee knows God hath bound himself to shew him his will Psal. 25.9 Iohn 7.17 Besides every childe of God hath the Spirit of God in his heart who knoweth the things of God which indited the Scriptures and is the onely supreme Judge of all controversies Hee that beleeveth hath a witnesse in himselfe the Spirit working much assurance in his heart and anointing him with eye-salve and leading him into all truth And by this help the entrance into the Scriptures gives light to the simple Vse The use of the point then is First to informe us concerning that great justice of God in hiding his truth from the wise and revealing it to babes and children or infants which our Saviour and Saint Paul take notice of Secondly to confirme us against the sinister judgement of wordly-wise and learned men and in matter of religion not to be swayed by that inducement since it is thus plainly told and foretold Thirdly to confute the Papists that plead unto the ignorant that their religion is the right because it is and hath been maintained by such a number of Popes and Cardinals which have excelled in leaâ—â—ing and greatnesse of place for here we see the builders reject the head stone of the corner Fourthly to shew us that whatsoever wicked wise great men pretend yet their quartell is against Christ and his Kingdome Fiftly to teach us therefore to pray for our teachers and governors that God would guide theÌ„ by his good Spirit and assist them in their callings c. Sixtly to be more thankfull to God when the Lord gives us builders not in name onely but in deed that settle about Gods work with all their hearts and labour with all faithfulnesse to promote the Kingdome of Christ. Hitherto of the persons The cause of their punishment is their refusing of Christ. Refused They refused Christ they disallowed him as unfit for the support of the building They cast him away as rubbish they rejected him or accounted him as a reprobate Christ is refused or disallowed many waies First when the Gospel of Christ is contemned or neglected that is when men neglect or contemne the doctrine of salvation by Christ and live still in their sin without repentance and seek not reconciliation with God through the bloud of Christ. Secondly when men goe about to establish their own righteousnesse and neglect the righteousnesse of Christ and so when men fly to the intercession of Saints or Angels and use not the intercession of Christ. Thirdly when men follow wicked company and leave the care of the service of Christ this is to choose Barabbas to be given unto them rather than Christ. Fourthly we may be guilty of this sinne in the time of the use of Christs ordinances as in the Sacraments when we discerne not the Lords body or in hearing or any other ordinances when we entertaine contemplative wickednesse and so commit spirituall dalliance with strangers before the face of Christ. Fiftly when men fall away from the grace of Christ and so joy with the Jews as it were to crucifie the Son of God afresh Heb. 6. and 10. And so he is also refused when in time of persecution he is denied before men Thus Peter refused him when he denied him Sixtly when his servants are rejected and so either in general when Christians are exposed to publique scorn and made as it were the off-scouring of all things or in particular when his Ministers are despised For he that despiseth them despiseth him c. Quest. But how doe the builders that is Church-men refuse Christ Answ. I answer many waies First when they will not preach in his name when they preach not at all For this is to let Christ live as it were in the rubbish still and not to separate him out for the building c. Secondly when in preaching they preach themselves and not Christ crucified leaving the word of Christ to shew their own wit and learning c. Thirdly when they oppose the sincerity of the Gospell in the conversion of the soules of mâ—n or in the practice of godly Christians Fourthly when they teach the doctrine of merit of works or prefer the traditions of men before the commandements of God as did the Pharises Vse The use of this doctrine concerning the refusing of Christ may be divers for First it may teach us patience when we are refused in the world it is no other thing then what did befall Christ himselfe especially it should confirme us against the scandall arising from the discountenancing of godly men which are crucified by all sorts of people in the world If Christ himself were no better used why should we wonder at it to see godly Christians so neglected And if the most powerfull doctrine of Christ were so securely despised what wonder is it if the good way of God be now evill spoken of Secondly it may much comfort us and that especially two manner of waies First by reasoning for the contrary For if it be a signe of a notorious wicked man to let Christ lie like rubbish or refuâ—e stufâ—e then is it an excellent sign of a godly mind to love the Lord Jesus and to account all things but dung in comparison of Christ and his merits and righteousnesse Secondly by considering the effect of Christs refusall For he was refused as our surety that we might be received to favour He was cast off by men as a reprobate that wee might enjoy the admirable priviledges of the Elect of God and besides by enduring this contempt of men he bare the punishment of all our neglect and contempt of God his holy Commandements Thus of the cause The punishment it selfe followes Is made the Head of the corner Two things are here intended as punishment to these builders First the one implied Secondly the other exprest First that which is
can resolve to suffer the extreamest things rather than forsake our innocency This makes men acknowledge the vertue of Christ in us Thirdly by the power of practice in our conversation and so to shew them forth is First to practise them to the life to make a cleere impression of them in our workes The word here rendred to shew forth signifieth to preach and so it may note that wee should practise those vertues so cleerly that our lives might be as so many Sermons upon the life of Christ. Secondly to practise them so as others may observe them and so it imports that upon all occasions in our conversations which are before other men we should be sure not to be wanting in those vertues when we are provoked to the contrary vices Quest. But may wee do things for the shew Is not that Hypocrisie and vaine glory forbidden unto Christians Answ. There are some vertues we can never offend that waies by shewing them as we can never shew too much wisedome we may be vain-glorious in too much shew of our knowledge we may offend in bringing our zeale too much to the shew but we can never shew too much true patience or meeknesse or moderation of mind Phil. 4.5 we may offend in making shew of divers duties of piety in the first table as almes prayer fasting Matt. 6. but those vertues here mentioned may on all occasions bee lawfully held out to the best shew But that I may expresse my selfe more distinctly outward shewes are then condemned as sinfull viz. First when sinfull things are shewed as carnall passions and railing in stead of true zeale Secondly when secret duties are done openly and for shew as when private prayer and fasting is so performed as that others may manifestly observe them Matt. 6. Thirdly when outward shewes are purposely affected affectation and hunting after applause is condemned Fourthly when care in lesser things is shewed and the care of greater things is manifestly neglected this hath grievous irritation in it and is Pharisaicall Matth. 23. Fifthly when the things shewed are done deceitfully such was the practise of Ananias and Sapphira Act. 5. Sixthly when men multiply the use of the meanes of holinesse but neglect the practice of it Esa. 1. Mich. 6. Seventhly when wee shew our gifts of purpose to the contempt and disgrace of others Rom. 12.16 Iam. 3.10 1 Cor. 8.3 The use briefly may be First for humiliation and so first unto ungodly men in the Church that professe the service of Christ and claime the priviledges of Christians and yet in stead of shewing forth the vertue of Christ shew forth the wickednesse of the divell by their lewd conversation causing the name of God to bee blasphemed by Papists and Atheists and all sorts of Heretickes and Sectaries by their whoredomes swearing malice drunkennesse and the lusts of their father the divell and those of all sorts These are they that carry Christ about in scorne to be derided of the enemies of the truth for when with their words they professe Christ by their workes they deny him themselves and cause him to be denied by others Were there not a remnant that beare the Image of Christ in sincerity who would ever imbrace a religion that were professed by men of sâ—ch wicked conversation Secondly it should exceedingly humble scandalous proâ—essers that would have the world thinke better of them than of the former sort anâ— yet become grievous to men by their vile offences Thirdly unfruitfull Christians which lie in a continuall barrennesse whose ground is alwayes fallow have but little consolation from hence for though they are better than the former in that they are not openly wicked yet they fall short of their duty here because they do not more effectually shew forth the graces of Christ. And that there may bee a healing of this error they must amend first their ignorance and pray to God to teach them to profit secondly their slothfulnesse rowzing up themselves to more zeale of good workes and care to answer the opportunities of well doing Use 2. Secondly for instruction All that love the Lord Jesus should hence be perswaded to increase in all care of well-doing and study how to shew forth the light of their workes before men and the rather because First they have received such singular mercy from the Lord. Secondly they shallhereby glorifie their heavenly father and make religion to be well spoken of Phil. 2.15,16 2 Thess. 3.21 and put to silence the ignorance of the foolish we should be as tender of the honour of our profession as of our owne honour Thirdly they shall hereby wonderfully establish their owne hearts in the assurance of their calling and election 1 Ioh. 1.5,6 2 Pet. 1.5 to 10. and much increase their owne contentment and joy in the Lord 1 Cor. 15.58 Fourthly they shall have a full and plentifull reward in the day of the Lord Rom. 2.7,8,9,10,11 Fifthly the hearts of their teachers shall be hereby filled with joy when they see they have not laboured in vaine Phil. 2.16.2 Cor. 3.1,2,3 Of him that c. In the third place it may be here considered of why those vertues shewed forth by Christians are yet called the vertues of Christ. For answer whereunto we may be enformed that they are the vertues of Christ in divers respects First because they are such vertues as are had onely by such as bee in Christ by effectuall calling for all the wicked are strangers from the life of God Secondly because they are received from the Spirit of Christ of his fulnesse we have all received these graces Ioh. 1.14 Eph. 1.21 Thirdly because they are shewed forth for his glory All our gifts and services are devoted to the glory of Christ as they are in him so they are for him Lastly I thinke they may bee called the vertues of Christ because they resemble his vertues as the picture of a man is called by the name of the man himselfe And the consideration hereof should the more incite us to the care of these vertues seeing wee are here to follow no worse a patterne than the example of the Lord Jesus himselfe and withall we should be the more humble when we have had and done all we can seeing we have nothing but what wee have received And since all should bee for his glory we have reason to say at the best Wee are unprofitable servants And withall it should comfort us against the sense of our infirmities to consider how weake soever wee have beene yet our gifts are acknowledged for the vertues of Christ himselfe and by the benefit of Christs intercession are accepted of God as if they had been found in the person of Christ himselfe Thus of the third point He that hath called you The fourth thing to be noted is this Periphrasis here given of Christ. Instead of saying the vertues of Christ hee saith the vertues of him that called you which he doth of
is truly cured of sinne can easily beare the a 〈◊〉 of it as it is past A man that hath beene wounded in his arme will endure you to gripe him when he is well healed a signe he is not well healed when he cannot be touched so is it with sinners Thus in generall The first thing then to bee considered of is the misery of men by nature expressed in the word darknesse Darâ—â—esse The darknesse that is in the world is not all of a sort For there is first darknesse upon the earth which is nothing but the absence of the light of the Sunne Secondly there is darknesse upon the outward estates of men in the world and that is the darknesse of affliction Now afflictions are called darknesse in divers respects As first in respect of the cause when they fall upon men by the anger of God The want of the light of Gods countenance is miserable darknesse the absence of the Sunne cannot make a worse darknesse Secondly in respect of the effects because afflictions darken the outward glory of mans estate and withall breed sorrow and anguish and the clouds and stormes of discomfort and griefe and for the time deprive the heart of lightsomnesse and joy Of both these respects may the words of the Prophet Esay bee understood Esa. 5.30 and 8.22 And so God creates darknesse as a punishment upon all occasions for sinne Esay 45.7 Afflictions may be compared to darknesse in respect of another effect and that is the amazement bred in the heart by which the afflicted is unable to see a way out of distresse and unresolved either how to take it or what meanes to use for deliverance Thus it is a curse upon wicked men that their wayes are made darke Psal. 35.6 Thirdly afflictions are called darknesse when they are secret and hidden and fall upon men at unawares when they are not dreamed of Iob 20.26 And thus of darknesse upon mens estates Thirdly there is a darkness falls upon their bodies and so it is either blindnes wanting the light of the Sunne or else it is death and the grave Death and the grave is called darknes Iob 17.13 and 10.21 22. Psal. 88.13 Fourthly there is a darkness upon the soules of men and that is spirituall blindness when the soule lives without the knowledge of God and Jesus Christ especially As it respecteth the will of God in generall it is the darkness of ignorance and errour and as it respecteth the promise of grace in Jesus Christ it is the darkness of unbeliefe Eph. 4. Lastly there is a darkness shall light upon both soules and bodies of wicked men in hell and that is called utter darkness Mat. 8.12 and 22.15 So that darkness as it comprehends in it the misery of wicked men is either temporall darkness upon the estates or bodies of men or spirituall darkness upon the soules of men or else eternall darkness in hell This darkness also may be considered in the degrees of it For besides the ordinary darkness there is first obfcure darkness called also the power of darkness and such was the darkness of Gentilisme and such is that darkness threatned to such as curse father and mother Prov. 21.20 so was the darkness Ier. 2.1 2. and that our Saviour Christ speaketh of Luk. 22.53 Such also was that night brought upon the Diviners Mic. 3.6 7. Secondly there is utter darkness or eternall darkness in hell which is the highest degree of the miserie of wicked men I take it it is especially the darkness of ignorance is here meant though the other cannot be excluded That which is evident to be observed from hence is That all men that are not effectually called live in darkness and walke on in darkness Eph. 4.17 1 Ioh. 2.9 Psal. 82.5 It is a continuall night with them they are like the Egyptians that could have no Sunne to light them but were covered with palpable darkness Neither are they helped that they enjoy the light of the Sunne for of all darknesses that which comes from the absence of the Sunne is the least or hath least distresse in it If a man lived where he should never see day or were borne blind yet his distresse were nothing in comparison of the darknes especially spirituall that lieth upon the poore soule of an unregenerate man which lyeth shut up in miserable darkness which these men may feele in themselves by their living without God in the world and by the absence of the joyes of God and by their singular uncapablenesse in the things of the Kingdome of God and by their strange and absurd errors in conceiving of matters of Religion and by their monstrous thoughts and objections they feele at some times and disability to conceive of the worth of eternall things though the least of them be better than the whole world and lastly by their want of discovering what to doe almost in all the occasions of life Use. The use may bee for singular terrour to wicked men if they had hearts to consider of it to know that they live in such a condition as no prisoner can suffer in the worst dungeon of the world and the rather if they consider the aggravation of their distresse in respect of the darknesse they live in or are likely to live in as First that they have the Divels as the Rulers of the darknesse they live in who like cruell Jaylers will see to it that they be kept still in their dungeon with all increase of heavinesse and misery Eph. 6.12 Secondly that their darknesse is also the shadow of death a most deadly poysonfull darknesse that daily increaseth in the infection and annoyance of it Esa. 9.2 Thirdly that they suffer so many kindes of darknesse in the vexations and discomforts of each of them Fourthly that it is such grosse darknesse so thicke and palpable without any mixture of true light or comfort if they had but star-light or moon-light it were some ease Fifthly that they are neither safe walking nor lying still If they walke they goe in singular danger for they know not whither they goe 1 Ioh. 2.11 Iob 18.5 6 7. If they lie still and sleepe it out they are in danger to be swallowed up eternally Sixthly that this darknesse will not hide from God All they doe is manifest before him Esa. 29.15 Seventhly that it is a continuall darknesse it will never be day with them so long as they live in that estate without repentance Iob 15.30 All his daies he eates in darknesse Eccles. 5.17 Eightly that they are in danger every houre to be cast into utter darknesse where will be no ease nor end He knoweth not that the day of this darknesse is ready at hand into which if he fall he shall never depart out Ninthly that this is the case of every unregenerate man the whole world of them lieth in darknesse and not one escapeth it their whole earth is without forme and void and their heavens have
reason will affections c. do discover themselves within us and it is manifest that God infused the soule not upon the body but into the body seating it within us The soule then is within the body and so joyned to it But how Divines have sought out divers similitudes to expresse their mindes And first to shew how it is not joyned First not as water and the vessell that holds it are joyned by contact or touching one another for the soule is not a bodily substance and therefore cannot be joyned by touching nor doe the water and vessell make one thing as the soule and body do one man nor do they worke together as the soule and body do for the water doth all the worke thereof in watering or clensing without the vessell Secondly not by mixture as water and wine are mingled together For things mingled ceaâ—e to be what they were for there is no longer water nor wine now they are mingled nor is the soule materiall to suffer such a mingling Thirdly not as the heat of the fire is united to the water when the water is heated for though the heat be joyned to the water as the former yet it is but an accidentall forme and they are one by accident not per se. Thirdly not as the voyce is in the aire for though the voice be dispersed abroad the aire and doth likewise carry something to the understanding besides the sound yet doth not this reach to expresse the union of the soule with the body For the voice is not the forme of the aire nor is it conceived in the aire without the breaking of the aire and besides it presently vanisheth whereas the soule is a substance and doth not easily depart out of the body Fifthly nor as the Mariner is in the shippe with the Governer for the dispatch of his journey for though the body bee as a tabernacle wherein the soule dwells yet that similitude doth not expresse this union because the soule and body make one thing whereas the ship and the Mariner do not make one thing but are two distinct sorts of things yea the soule and body are soone that by sympathie what one suffers the other feeles whereas the wounding of the Mariner is not the tearing of the ship or contrariwise There are two similitudes that doe more neerly reach this secret The first is of Christ. For as God and man make one Christ so the soule and body make one man But I will not meddle with the breaking open of that dreadfull mysterie The other is of the light of the Sun in the aire for there are many things in this comparison doe fitly resemble this divine light which is our soules as they are joyned to our bodies 1 This light doth fitly resemble the soule because it is a thing that cannot be corrupted or divided 2 This light doth so pierce into and penetrate the aire that they are both made one and are not separated so doth the soule the body 3 The light and the aire though joyned together are not confounded or mingled together for the light remaineth light and the aire the aire so is it in this union betweene the soule and the body 4 The light is so in the aire that the aire being smitten yet the light is not touched nor divided nor carried about as the are is so doth the soule remaine unpierced though the body bee wounded and fall yea and die too 5 As the light is onely from the Sunne so is the soule onely from God 6 As the aire without the light is as it were dead because it is darke and cold and will putrefie so is the body without the soule 7 As no man can shew by what bands the light is fastned to the aire so is it extreamly difficult to shew how the soule is fastened to the body This similitude we see doth in many things fit this case but yet not fully For the light is not the essentiall forme of the aire onely this comparison doth in many things satiâ—fie the question in that it shewes that the soule is in the body by penetration or immeation as they call it it pierceth thorow the whole body Onely we must take heed of two things First that wee imagine not the soule to be in the body as in a place or as contained of it For the soule cannot bee circumscribed by the measure of a place wee may not imagine that the soule is just as bigge as the body and no bigger For though it bee true that the soule is in the body and the whole soule too yet it is not contained there as bodies be contained in their places for rather the soule sustaineth the body Secondly God is said to be in us and so is the soule but not alike For God is in us by his vertue and grace and operation but not as our former whereas the soule is the forme of the body and both make one man Quest. But some one will say Can it not be shewed by what band the soule is tied to the body Answ. Some Divines and Philosophers undertake to determine that and say that God hath created in the body of a man a certaine humour which is fitted for this union and so they say the soule is united to the body by the vitall spirits which are of nature mixt partly corporeall and partly spirituall For as those vitall spirits doe consist for the matter of them of the radicall heat and moisture in man so they are corporeall and as they have an unexpressable nimblenesse in working or sparkling in the body so they draw neere to the nature of the soule and by these vitall spirits thus enlived are the soule and body joyned together Quest. There yet remaineth another question and that is Where the soule resides in the body in what place is it centred Answ. The most say that the whole soule is in the whole body and the whole soule in every part of the body Others say it is a vaine question seeing the soule is not in the body as in a place For it cannot be measured by length breadth or depth but it is in the body as the essentiall forme is in the matter which cannot be locally Others say that the soule is seated in one principall place of the body as the chiefe palace and seat of residence and is in all other parts by diffusion of vertues through the instruments thereunto fitted and placed of purpose by God in the framing of the body and thus the soule reasons in the head wills and affects in the heart sees in the eyes c. The chiefest mansion of the soule seemes to be in the heart because it is the last that dies in us Hitherto of the union of the soule with the body The faculties of the soule follow There are three faculties or powers of the soule by which it workes or there are three things which the soule effects viz. 1 Vegetation 2 Sense 3 Reason
of Christ in them which is so opposed by the flesh and the divell and that it is the case of all the godly to bee assaulted with rebellious thoughts and desires and other practices of the flesh reckoned up before Secondly for instruction and so it should teach Christians and warn them to take heed of three things viz. of security despair and fainting for all these are mischievous We may not be secure sith we have such an enemy within us nor must we be too much out of hope or despair of successe for the reasons before alledged nor yet must wee give way so much as to fainting of spirit but pluck up our owne hearts and with trust in God's grace resist still the risings of corruption till we get a finall victory VERSE 12. And have your conversation honest amongst the Gentiles that they which speak evill of you as evill doers may by your good works which they shall see glorifie God in the day of their visitation HItherto of the dehortation The words of this verse are an exhortation wherein consider both what hee exhorts to and by what reasons The matter hee exhorts to concernes their outward conversation which he would have to be honest and amiable The reasons are First because the Christians lived among Gentiles that imbraced not the true Religion Secondly because divers of these Gentiles were so spitefull against the Christians that they would take all occasions to speake evill of them Thirdly because some of them that now did speake evill of them might hereafter be converted to the true Religion Fourthly because if they now observe their good works when they shall be visited of God they will much magnifie them to the great glory of God That which he then exhorts them to is the care of their conversation which he amplifies by shewing what kinde of conversation hee would have it to be viz. A faire or honest conversation And have your conversation honest Divers things may be hence observed First that a sound Christian must shew himselfe to be so by his conversation a Christian must shew the power of his Religion by his works and by sound practice and that too amongst men abroad he must be knowne by his fruits Col. 1.9 10 Tit. 2.12 and therefore the Apostle beseecheth them to prove before the Gentiles that they were true Christians by their works and conversation This reproves their discontentment that are vexed because they are not reputed for sound Christians and yet shew no care of a conscionable behaviour in their dealings and carriage among men and withall this may warne all sorts of Christians to looke to themselves that they be not deceived with vaine shadowes in pretences for 't is not talking and discoursing of Religion will serve turne nor the frequenting of the exercises of Religion nor is it enough to doe secret duties but they are bound to the good behaviour generally in their carriage amongst men This is the first point Secondly from the coherence wee may note also that a man must first reforme his heart and then his life hee must first get a cleane heart freed from lusts and then looke to his conversation holinesse must bee both within and without Hee is an hypocrite that hath a faire conversation and a foule heart neither may hee pleade the goodnesse of his heart that leades a foule conversation both must bee joyned together Thirdly we may hence note that every Christian must be carefull and looke to it in particular that his conversation be honest honesty of life is with speciall care to be intended Now this must be explicated The word translated Honest signifies properly Faire and the Translatoursâ— respecting the matter of our conversation render it well Honest so as withal for the manner wee adde that it bee a faire conversation so that two things must bee observed in our conversation the Matter and the Manner For the Matter We must bee sure that we bee honest It is a vaine thing to thinke of being religious if wee faile in honesty wee must not onely studie the duties of the first Table but wee must be carefull to prove the power of our Religion in the sound practice of the duties of the second Table we must live righteously as well as religiously Tit. 2.12 wee must adde vertue to our faith 2. Pet 1.5 and withall we should labour to excell in honesty to carry our selves so in all our dealings that our carriage might allure through the fairenesse of our behaviour we must in the things of honesty strive for an alluring carriage There be divers things in our outward conversation which set a great glosse upon many actions and certaine particular duties which shew exceeding comely in a Christian mans behaviour those the Apostle would have us to studie and be careful of even all things that are honest and might win credit to the profession of Religion Phil. 4.8 This then is the question What are those things which would so adorne the outward conversation of Christians and make it faire and amiable For answer hereunto there are Sixe things which are of singular praise and much adorne a Christians conversation and make it faire The first is harmelesnesse to bee free from all courses of injury and cruelty and oppression and the like A hurtfull and injurious conversation is a foule and unseemely conversation The second is discretion when men carry themselves with all due respect of their words and the consideration of the time place and persons with whom they converse A discreete conversation is a wonderfull faire conversation when as a foolish vaine rash conceited talkative behaviour is extremely irkesome and loathsome Col. 4.5 Iam. 3.13 The third is quietnes and gentlenes which excels as it shewes it selfe first by humblenes of mind thinking meanely of himselfe and esteeming others better than himselfe Esay 4.2 in giving honour going before others Rom. 12.13 Secondly by peaceablenes when men study to be quiet Eph. 4.11.12 and meddle with their own businesse and avoid contention by all meanes rather suffering wrong than prove quarelsome Heb. 12.14 Thirdly easinesse to be entreated in case of offence taken willingnesse to be guided in things profitable and good Iam. 3.17 The fourth is sobriety when a man lives so as hee is not blemished either with filthines or drunkennes or covetousnes A man that is unspotted of the world for any foule crimes and withall can shew a mind not transported with the greedy desires after earthly things is much honoured and justly amongst men the worst man cannot but acknowledge the praise of such So as men shew this in their dealings evidently Rom. 13.13 Iam. 1.26 The fift is fidelity and plainnesse when men are just and true in all their dealings and will keepe their words and promises and abhor the sinnes of deceit and avoid subtilty and worldly wisedome and shew themselves to bee plaine men as it was said of Iacob that hee was a plaine man not like
subtiâ—â— Esau. This ought much to bee sought after by Christians that men may see their hearts by their words 2. Cor. 1.12 The sixt is profitablenes rendred in the end of this verse good works They lead a faire conversation that doe good and are helpfull to others and ready to shew any kindnes or mercy to any that live neere them or have occasion to use them This is an admirable prayse The use should be therefore to teach us to study how to adorne our conversation with such integrity and vertuous behaviour as may winne prayse and reputation to our profession especially we should at least shunne all those hatefull evils which by experience we finde to bee grievous and loathsome and are to be accounted as blemishes in our conversings being things as are in a speciall manner loathsome and provoke ill opinion in others as being against honesty and that faire conversation should bee found in us as First the sins of uncleannesse and whoredome and fornication and lasciviousnesse and filthy speaking Rom. 13.13 Eph. 5.3.4 Secondly the sins of drunkennes and riotousnes Rom. 13.13 1. Pet. 4.3 Thirdly the sinnes of passion malice wrath bitternesse clamour and evill speaking Eph. 4.31 Fourthly sinnes of deceit lying dissimulation and hypocrisie Fiftly pride statelinesse desire of vaine glory Gal. 5.26 Sixtly backbiting coÌ„plaining censuring judging Mat. 7.1 Iam. 4. Gal. 5.13 Seventhly idlenesse and slothfulnesse 1. Thes. 4 11.12 Eighthly to bee a busie-body in other mens matters prying and inquiring and meddling with things that belong not to them 1. Thes. 4.11.12 1. Pet. 4. To which adde pratling and talkativenesse 1. Tim. 5.13 Ninthly such courses as have appearance of evill in them such are the use of vain apparell and wilfull resorting to persons and places that are of evill report Thus of the matter to which he exhorts The reasons follow why they should bee carefull of an honest and faire behaviour and first because they live among the Gentiles Among the Gentiles Those Gentiles were such as lived in their naturall idolatry the nations that had not received the Christian faith Those that think this Epistle was written onely to the provinciall Jews alledge the words of this verse to prove it for say they it was written to such as lived among the Gentiles and were no Gentiles and they only were the Jewes But this reason is of no force for those Gentiles that were converted to the Christian faith became Christians and so were no more Gentiles or Pagans And so these words may bee understood of all sorts of Christians that lived among the unconverted Gentiles whether they were in their naturall estate either Jewes or Pagans In that the Christians lived among the Gentiles and must by their faire conversation bee rightly ordered towards those Gentiles divers things may be observed First we may hence note how hard a thing it is to recover men from a false religion though their religion bee grossely absurd In this place whither the Gospell came we see multitudes of men remained Gentiles still and would not receive the Christian faith And this is the more to be noted if we either consider the reasons the Gentiles had to remain in their religion or the manifest causes they had to moove them to imbrace the Christian Religion For for their owne religion they might easily observe these things amongst many other First their palpable and sottish idolatry in worshipping so many gods and those so accounted to bee gods being many of them apparently but senselesse creatures as the Sunne Moon and Starres others of them but dead men and others of them such as of whom there was not the least colour or appearance of Divinity Secondly the most notorious wickednes of life which did every where abound in all the nations that were Pagans Rom. 1. Thirdly that they followed a religion that gave them no hope of a better life after death nor could describe any estate worth the desiring Fourthly there was no agreement among them what should be the chiefe good while they lived but men were carried according to the sensuall desires of their owne hearts On the other side for the Christian Religion they saw that the doctrine of it was every where prooved by miracles and that their owne Oracles in every place where the Gospel came were put to silence Besides they might observe that the Christian Religion did teach the most absolute way for holinesse of life and that the Christians did live the most unrebukeably of all others yea did with gladnes dye in the defence of their religion and further the Christian Religion did shew them the glory of heaven and discovered that certain estate of most blessed immortality Quest. But may some one say what might be the motives to the Gentiles to make them continue so obstinate Ans. There were chiefly five things which caused this obstinacy in the Gentiles The first was the tradition of their fathers forefathers thy would not forsake that religion which for so many hundred yeers their Ancestors had professed 1. Pet. 1.18 Secondly the God of this world did mightily labour to blinde their eyes that they might not understand the Gospell 2. Cor. 4.4 Thirdly they saw that the Christian Religion was persecuted in all places both by reproaches and martyrdome Fourthly they would not receive the Christian Religion because there were but few that professed it and that their wise men and great men of the world for the most part did reject it 1. Cor. 1. The last and chiefe reason was the love of their sins which they saw they must forgoe if they embraced the Christian Religion It was true also that the wickednesse of some hypocrites that crept in among Christians did make the way of God evill spoken of and many Gentiles to blaspheme Rom. 2. I might adde that the doctrine of Christs Passion was a scandall unto many Gentiles who accounted it as a foolish thing to beleeve him as a Saviour that could not save himselfe from so ignominious a death being willingly ignorant of the necessity of that oblation of Christ as the Surety and Sacrifice for our sinnes It is profitable to consider of the obstinacy of these Gentiles together with their motives for first we may see that they stood upon the same grounds in effect upon which the Papists do rest at this day for the Papists maine allegations are the traditions of Fathers and Fore-fathers together with the multitudes of people that follow their Religion but especially the consideration of the wofull estate of forâ—orne men should teach us with the more thankfulnesse to celebrate the prayse of Gods mercy to us that did subdue our natures and draw us out of blindnesse and wickednesse into the true Religion and into the kingdome of Jesus Christ. And Ministers should hence learne with patience to doe their worke and not to be discouraged though multitudes of people be not brought to the obedience of Christ. They must not look to
Jesus standing at his right hand Act. 7.55 Thus we are said to appeare before the presence of his glory Iude 24. Sixthly in his Word and so the Word of God is the glory of God either in generall as it describes the excellence of Gods nature in his properties or attributes Psalm 26.8 Or in speciall the Gospel is called his glory as it sets out the goodnesse of God after a matchlesse manner relieving for lorne mankind Esa. 6.1 And thus that part of the Word of God that doth describe Gods mercy is called his glory Exod. 33.18 19.22 Ephes. 2.16 Thus also that way of shewing mercy by bringing in the infinite righteousnesse of his owne Sonne is called the glory of the Lord Esa. 40.5 Thus God glorifieth himselfe Secondly God is said to be glorified by us Man may make God glorious but that he cannot do by adding any glory to Gods nature and therefore we must search out to finde by the Scripture what waies man may glorifie God and so wee may bee said to glorifie God or to make God glorious three waies First by knowledge when wee conceive of God after a glorious manner thus we make him glorious in our owne hearts and this is a chiefe way of making God glorious and this is one way by which the Gentiles glorifie God and this God stands upon so as he accounts not himselfe to be knowne aright till we conceive of him at least as more excellent than all things Seeing we can adde no glory to Gods nature wee should strive to make him glorious in our owne mindes and hearts And we may by the way see what cause we have to be smitten with shame and horrour to thinke of it how we have dishonoured God by meane thoughts of him And hereby we may also see how farre man can bee said to have the true knowledge of God in him yea there is some comfort in it too to a Christian that humbleth himselfe to walke with his God for though at the best he come farre short of conceiving of God as he is yet God accounts himselfe to be made glorious by us when wee get so farre as to conceive of him above all creatures and that is when he comes into our hearts as a King of glory farre above all that glory can bee found in earthly Princes Psal. 14.7 9. And thus we make him glorious not when we barely judge him to be more excellent than all things but when our hearts are carried after the apprehension of him so as we love him above all and feare him above all c. And thus we make God glorious in our hearts by knowing him Secondly by acknowledgment when in words or workes wee do ascribe excellencie unto God and to glorifie him is to acknowledge his glory or as the phrase in Scripture is To give him glory and so there bee divers speciall waies by which we are said in Scripture to glorifie God as First when in words we magnifie God and speake of his praises and confesse that he is worthy to receive honour and glory and might and majestie so Rev. 4.11 Psal. 29. 86.9 Secondly when men confesse that all the glory they have above other men in gifts or dignitie was given them by God So David glorifies God 1 Chron. 29.11 12. And thus we make God the father of glory as he is called Eph. 1.17 Thirdly when men that are guilty of sinnes that cannot be proved against them yet feeling themselves to be pursued by God do confesse to Gods glory their own shame their secret offences Thus Achan gave glory to God Iosh. 7.19 And thus the penitent sinner glorifies God when he cares not to abase himselfe in the acknowledgement of his owne vilenesse that God may bee magnified in any of his attributes or ordinances by it Ier. 13.16 Mal. 2.2 Fourthly when the praise of God or the advancement of his Kingdome is made the end of all our actions This is to doe all to his glory 1 Cor. 10.31 Fifthly when we beleeve Gods promises and wait for the performance of them though we see no meanes likely for their accomplishment Thus Abraham gave glory to God Rom. 4. Sixthly when wee publikely acknowledge true religion or any speciall truth of God when it is generally opposed by the most men Thus the Centurion gave glory to God Luk. 23.47 Seventhly when men suffer in the quarrell of Gods truth and true Religion So 1 Pet. 4.16 Eighthly when on the Sabbath men devote themselves onely to Gods worke doing it with more joy and care than they should do their owne worke on the weeke dayes refusing to profane the Sabbath of the Lord by speaking their owne words or doing their owne wills Thus Esa. 58.13 Ninthly when men doe in particular give thankes to God for benefits or deliverances acknowledging Gods speciall hand therein Thus the Leper gave glory to God Luk. 17.18 so Psal. 113.4 Tenthly by loving praising admiring and esteeming of Jesus Christ above all men for when we glorifie the Sonne wee glorifie the Father Ioh. 1.14 and 11.4 Eleventhly when wee account of and honour godly men above all other sorts of men in the world and so these Gentiles doe glorifie God in that they praise the Christians above all men whom before they reviled This is one way by which the Gentiles glorified God Thus of the second way of glorifying God which is by acknowledging his glory The third way of glorifying God is by effect when men make others to glorifie God conceiving more gloriously of him or in praising God and his wayes Thus the professed subjection of Christians to the Gospel makes other men glorifie God 2 Cor. 9.13 So the fruits of righteousnesse are to the glory of God Phil. 1.10 So here the good workes of Christians do make new Converts glorifie God so every Christian that is Gods planting is a tree of righteousnesse that God may be glorified Esa. 61.3 So are all Christians to the praise of the glory of Gods grace as they are either qualified or priviledged by Jesus Christ Ephes. 1.7 Use. The uses of all should be especially for instruction and humiliation it should humble us if we marke the former doctrine in that it discovereth many deficiences in us for besides that it sheweth that the whole world of unregenerate men lieth in wickednesse and that as they have all sinned so they are all deprived of the glory of God and altogether delinquent in each part of making God glorious I say that besides the discovery of the generall and extreame corruption of wicked men it doth touch to the quicke upon divers persons even the godly themselves To give instance In the first way of making God glorious How meanly and dully doe wee for the most part conceive of God! How farre short are our hearts of those descriptions of God made in his Word What strange thoughts come into our mindes at some times Oh how have we dishonoured the most
earnestly for their conversion The wolfe doth not alwaies devoure nor the foxe alwaies deceive nor the dogge alwaies barke but yet so long as they keepe their natures they will occasionally discover themselves And therefore also Christians should learne discretion not to trust worldly men over-farre upon new pretences Doct. 2. Secondly hence we may note that God hath his time wherein hee will certainly visit his people hee hath his day of visitation All that God hath given unto Jesus Christ shall be gathered in Gods due time That which was beleeved concerning the gathering of the Israelites out of Egypt into Canaan that God would surely visit them and bring them out Gen. 50.24 25. is much more certainly to be beleeved of the spirituall gathering of the elect out of this world into the Canaan of God And the reason is because their conversion dâ—pends upon Gods eternall decree and the foundation of God remaineth 〈◊〉 and hee knoweth who are his 2 Tim. 2.19 and not one of them shall be lacking in the season of their calling Ier. 23.3 4. The use may be for the confirmation of our faith concerning the calling of such Jewes Gentiles or Christians as yet sit in darknesse and want the meanes of their calling God hath his day and he will provide for the calling of all his Elect how unlikely soever the worke seeme to us Doct. 3. We may hence note that when God hath visited a man with his grace he is suddenly become another man he is wonderfully altered from that which he was before Use. The use should be for triall No Christians can have comfort that they are visited with the grace of God if old things be not past with them and all things become new For every man that is visited with true grace First hath a new Master Hee will no longer serve any strange Lord for he hath covenanted firmly with God to worke righteousnesse Rom. 6.16 18. Secondly hath new acquaintance He that was wont to walke onely in the way of the wicked is now a companion onely with them that feare God all his delight is in them Psal. 16. and 26. Thirdly hath a new language he speaks not as he was wont to do For first his Mother-tongue he hath utterly forgotten He cannot curse and lie and sweare and raile and speak bawdily as he was wont to do which the coherence shewes here Secondly in divers things he is furnished on a sudden with language he could never speake before as in the gift of prayer he can now speake to God and discourse with him that before was dumbe and opened not his mouth Zeph. 3.9 Fourthly he hath a new heart Zech. 36.27 Which appeares in what hee hath not which was wont to be in his heart and in what hee hath which was never there before And for the first branch there is not in him any of these things following by the way understand that these things are not in him as they were wont to be that is they raigne not or they lie adying and so 1 There is not guile there his spirit is without guile Psal. 32.2 which he shewes in that he avoids lesser sinnes as well as greater is good in secret as well as in company and serves God in his spirit as well as his body and is more desirous to be good than to seeme so 2 There is not malice and passion there Esa. 11. His outragious and boisterous passions are subdued of a Lyon he is become a Lambe 3 There is not covetousnes or the love of the world there 1 Ioh. 2.14 Iam. 4.3 hee useth the world but he admires it not His taste in earthly things is lost he savours them not as he was wont to do Rom. 8.5 And as in these things he is new so in the furniture of his heart he is in many things new for First hee hath a new minde he is renewed in the spirit of his mind which appeares first by his capablenesse in spirituall things Hee that lately could not perceive the things of God 1 Cor. 2.14 now heares as the learned he sees in a mirrour he lookes and wonders The vaile is taken away that before covered him 2 Cor. 3. Secondly by the transcendencie of the things he knowes he can now looke upon the very Sunne hee knowes God and Jesus Christ and the glory to come and the excellent things given of God which the heart of the naturall man never perceived Ioh. 17.3 1 Cor. 2.9 10. Thirdly by the instrument by which he understands hee sees by faith and not by reason in many things hee is fully assured in divers mysteries where sense and reason can give-in no evidence Secondly he hath new affections I will instance but in two of them sorrow and love He is another man in his sorrowes which appeares both in the causes and in the remedies of his sorrowes For the causes he was wont never to be sorry for any thing but his crosses now hee is seldome sorry for any thing but his sinne And for the remedies he was wont to drive away his sorrowes with time sleepe merry company but now nothing but good words from God will ease him His love may be tried by the objects and so whom he can love truly or whom he doth love vehemently He can love his very enemies which hee could never doe before And he doth love Jesus Christ though hee never saw him 1 Pet. 1.9 and so fervently as hee accounts all things in the world which hee was wont so much to dote upon but as losse and dung in comparison of Jesus Christ Phil. 3,8,9 Fiftly hee hath a new behaviour with him hee is wonderfully altered in his carriages which appeares in divers things First in respect of the rule of his life he walkes by rule Gal. 6.16 He commeth daily to the light to see whether his workes be wrought in God Ioh. 3.21 This is a signe given by our Saviour Christ in that place Hee is carefull to order his behaviour by the warrant of the word Phil. 2.15,16 Secondly in respect of the meanes he useth for the ordering of his conversation And so he taketh presently hold on Gods Sabbath he is carefull to keepe the Sabbath honouring that day above all others and esteeming and desiring it for the imployment thereof Thus the Lord of the Sabbath saith that it is a signe by which hee knowes the people whether they be truly sanctified or not Exod. 31.13 Esa. 56.2.6 Thirdly in respect of the things he imploies himself in he chooseth the things that please God Esa. 56.4 his desire is now in all his waies to do such things as might be acceptable to God whereas before he was most carefull to please men or to satisfie his owne lusts Fourthly in respect of the manner of his conversation In which foure things especially shine first humility He shewes that the great opinion of himselfe is taken
Christians as in the manner shew no scruple nor feare nor trouble of minde for breaking Gods expresse Law in requiring obedience to Magistrates while they are ignorant whether it be a sinne or no to obey and yet on the other side are extremely fearefull and troubled in themselves to vary from the advice or example of such men as they account godly or fathers to them or others in Religion and so are more fearefull to breake mens traditions than Gods Commandements Tradition is ill as well when it comes from good men as when it comes from bad men 3. The Jesuites that maintaine that horrid doctrine of deposing or murthering of Princes so farre are they from obeying them Persons rather to be confuted by strokes than by arguments as men that offend not onely against the Lawes of God but the Lawes of Nations and the Law of Nature Hitherto of the things to which they must submit themselves viz. to every ordinance of man The motive or manner followes For the Lords sake These words doe import both the cause and the manner of submission they must submit for the Lords sake and so First there are divers things in God which should move Christians to all possible care of pleasing and obeying their Magistrates as First Gods and mens Magistrates were ordained of God and therefore for his sake that set them up we should obey them Secondly Gods Commandements God hath required our submission and therefore for the respect of the dutie wee owe to God we should obey them Thirdly Gods Image Magistrates are little Gods in the world they resemble Gods soveraignty or Majesty and therefore because they are like God we should obey them even for so much of the similitude of God as wee may behold in them or their authority Fourthly Gods mercies we are infinitely bound unto God and therefore for his sake even for the love we beare to him wee should doe this which hee requireth Fifthly Gods glory God shall get much honour and his religion will be well spoken of if Christians live obediently and contrariwise if Christians be not obedient God may be much dishonoured thereby and great stormes of affliction may be brought upon the Church by the wrath of Princes Sixthly the judgements of God because they must give account to God for their behaviour toward Magistrates as well as for their behaviour towards God himselfe Secondly these words may note the manner of obedience we must obey Princes for Gods sake not onely for conscience sake but even as if wee did obey God himselfe and with a due respect unto God and so it may make also a limitation We must so obey man as we still have respect unto God so as nothing be done against the Word or pleasure of God Use. The use should be therefore for instruction to teach us to looke carefully to our selves in our submission and so to obey First from the heart because God is intituled to this service Secondly with feare because God will be an avenger of disobedience and resisting of the powers Thiâ—dly though our subjection should be to our losse or discredit or danger or hurt any way yet for the Lords sake we should doe it There is motive enough in God though there were not worthinesse in the Magistrate or recompence to us Againe it serves to shew the hatefulnesse of those transgressors that resist the power and will not make conscience of it to submit themselves to the ordinances of Magistrates For this is to resist God himselfe this is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and God will certainly be a revenger of this disobedience it being his owne cause as well as the Magistrates Besides it serves to informe us concerning the admirable power and wisdome of God in effecting the subjection of man to authority of Magistrates All men naturally affect to excell and like not superiority in other men And besides it is needfull that one man should governe and keepe in order millions of men disposed as before Now this well points at the cause of this order and suâ—jection which is the respect of God God naturally hath planted in the hearts of men a feare to rebell or disobey even for feare of God himselfe more than Princes and besides God hath made man to see by experience that he doth defend the persons and rights of Kings by revenging the disobedience of men this naturall conscience keepes under naturall men Now though the Apostle would have godly men to obey for the same reason yer it iâ— upon an higher ground for godly men are instructed by the Word of God to obey Princes yea herein differâ— the obedience of the godly from the wicked that the godly man obeyes for the meere love hee beares to God and the wicked only for feare of vengeance from God so both obey for an higher reason than the respect of Princes themselves even for the Lords sake the one for the love of God and the care of his glory the other for feare of his punishments and judgements Lastly it shewes men must so acknowledge the glory of Princes as that especially we have respect unto the glory of God who is King of Kings we must obey Kings in the land so as God be not disobeyed Thus of the Proposition the Exposition followeâ— The Apostle labours to cleare this doctrine from divers scruples might be conceived by Christians whether they arise from the diversitie of the sorts of Magistrates or from their soveraigntie For the sorts hee shewes they must obey Magistrates of all sorts both superiour and inferiour the highest and those which are subordinate to them both Kings and Governours also for their soveraigntie Hee teacheth them to observe the supremacie of Kings and Monarchs In generall we may learne from the Apostles care to prevent mistaking herein that he accounts it a pernicious thing to erre about the authoritie of Princes and their Goverâ—ours And experience shewes it to be pernicious sometimes to the persons of Kings who are often by treason murthered upon wicked and erroneous grounds and sometimes to the subjects who draw upon themselves not onely fearefull sinnes but miserable punishment also by erring herein sometimes it is pernicious to religion it selfe and religious causes giving not onely scandall but procuring desolation in the Churches through errours sometimes on the left hand and sometimes on the right hand Whether to the King It may be questioned whom the Apostle meanes by the word King Such as understand the Epistle to be written to the Jewes may perhaps conceive that the Kings that ruled by deputation in Judea should bee meant such as were Herod and Agrippa But in as much as the Jewes were scattered thorow the Provinces and those provinciall Jewes were most in quiet and in as much as for the reasons afore given it is likely that the Epistle was written to all Christians both Jewes and Gentiles therefore by the King hee meant Caesar. And then a more scruple ariseth for the Romans
looke so precisely to the manner as well as to the matter of Gods will Ephes. 5.15 Secondly we must therefore increase in the knowledge of his will Col. 1.10 for the more things are to be done or the more exactly God wills us to doe the more care wee must have to increase our knowledge and study his will since all must be just so as he wils to have it Thirdly wee should bee stirred up to pray for our selves and one for another seeing it is such a hard thing to live a Christian life and to please God Marke with what force of words the Apostle prayed about this point Heb. 13.20 21. Now the God of peace that brought againe from the dead our Lord Iesus that great shepherd of the sheepe through the bloud of the everlasting Covenant Make you perfect in every good worke to doe his will working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ to whom bee glory for ever and ever Amen Quest. But can a Christian be so exact as to answer the patterne to doe just so as God wils him Ans. 1. He may for the substance of the obedience though not for all the degrees or circumstances 2. He may doe it in desire he must set his patterne before him as that he desires to follow and strives as well as he can and is vexed because hee cannot doe it and with God if we have alwayes done as much as well as we did desire to doe he accepts the desire for the deed but it is certaine of the most of us in the most things that wee have neither done the things right nor brought the desiring to doe them and therefore it is just with God if wee lose what we have wrought Doct. 7. That in some cases God would have us take notice of his will in more especiall manner he hath certaine speciall wils there are some things that he doth as it were more stand upon than other things and these speciall wils of God we must heedfully take notice of as for instance 1 Thess. 4. aâ—out avoyding fornication this is the will of God hee meaneth his speciall chiefe will so about thanksgiving 1 Thess. 5.18 where the Apostle urgeth the will of God as a thing that God would above many other things have done Above all things give thanks for this is the will of God c. So our Saviour Christ notes in his owne occasions an especiall will of God Ioh. 6. 39 41. So here God doth in a speciall manner will us to obey Magistrates and to silence wicked men by well-doing Use. The use should be to teach us to marke what things God doth specially require of us and to apply our selves to his will that the Lord may take pleasure in us say of each of us as he did of Cyrus He is the man of my will which is here explained Hee is the man that executeth my counsell Esay 46.11 It was Davids singular glory that he would doe all Gods will whatsoever speciall service God had to doe David was ready to execute it Acts 13. For herein lyeth the triall of a sound Christian he doth the will of his heavenly Father and â—ests not in talking of Religion onely and professing it Mat. 7.21 Rom. 2.11 1 Ioh. 2.17 And in particular in this text we see there be two things that God would faine have us doe to silence wicked men and stop their mouthes First he would have us so to behave our selves that we keepe out of their danger in respect of the lawes of Magistrates Secondly and then to live such a discreet and profitable life that they may see that we differ from all other sorts of men in the goodnesse of our conversation If we would doe what might be specially pleasing to God wee must bee carefull of these two things Doct. 8. Lastly we may here note that the will of God may bee knowne effectually though it be not knowne distinctly The Apostle is sure this is the will of God and yet there is no booke chapter nor verse quoted nor can any particular place be alledged that these precise words doe expresse God's will but in as much as the meaning is to be found in the scope of many places of Scripture therefore it may be well so called The will of God Thus of the authority of this rule The matter of it followes which is well-doing With well-doing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word is not the same with that in the former verse for here it is a participle of the present time and notes the continuall custome of well-doing and gives us to understand that if ever wee would effectually silence wicked men wee must bee continually exercised in well-doing Our good works though of great excellency yet worke but a sudden blaze the effect of them will be quickly ended or soone put out and then will wicked men returne to their old course of reproaching if they be not daily confuted by the still fresh and new fruits of a Christian wee must bee full of new and good fruits Iam. 3.17 and never weary of well-doing The sense of the word then is this as if it were rendred thus This is the will of God that they are daily exercised in doing good should put to silence foolish men for the originall word doth note the person as well as the good done which affords another doctrine Doct. 2. God would have good men that are full of good fruits to enter into the lists against wicked men to vanquish and silence them which implyes that God would not have formall Christians or hypocrites to meddle with the quarrell of Religion for they will spoile all in the end when their hollownesse and hypocrisie is discovered they will make foolish men raise and blaspheme worse than before Such are fit to plead for and defend Religion as be manfull and full of good works And therefore the weaks Christians should not be over-busie and fiery in meddling with wicked men or putting themselves forward to defend sincerity till their works could plead for them before we set on to be great talkers for Religion we should provide good store of good works by which wee might demonstrate the truth and power of godlinesse in us Of well-doing in it selfe I have intreated before onely before I passe from it me thinkes it is lamentable that our hearts can bee no more fired to the care of it Oh that we were once brought but to consent from the heart with confirmed purpose to set up a course by our lives to win glory to our Religion We see how faine God would have us doe so and it would plague wicked men that would faine raile at us nothing would more confute them And besides other Scriptures shew no life aboundeth more with stedfastnesse and contentment than a life fruitfully spent especially how can wee be still thus carelesse if wee remember the great recompence of reward in another world Oh
before did signifie our sin-guiltinesse and were as an obligation and hand-writing against us Col. 2.14 Secondly they were a badge to distinguish the Jewes from all other nations Gen. 17.13 14. Thirdly they were shadowes and typicall adumbrations of Christ and his benefits Heb. 9.9 10. and 10.1 4. Fourthly they were as a Tutor or Schoole-master to instruct and keepe them under in the minority of the Church Gal. 4.1 2. Now all these uses are abolished by Christ For our condemnation is taken away by Christ and so the hand-writing is cancelled Col. 2.14 and the Gentiles and Jewes are made all one people Ephes. 2.14 15. and Christ the substance and body is come and therefore the shadowes must vanish Col. 2.17 and the heire is as it were now at age and therefore needs not Tutors and Governors Gal. 4.1 2 3. As for the freedome of Christians from the Judiciall Lawes that must bee understood with a distinction for so many of the Judiciall Lawes as did agree with the common politicall law of Nature are in force only so much of the Judiciall Law as did onely concerne the singular and particular policy of the Jewes is abolished Where the reason of the Law is universall the Law bindes all where the respect and reason of the Law is fitted onely to the condition of that people there the Law isâ—abolished Sixthly from servile feare unto which we are and were in bondage by Nature and so we are freed from the servile feares of the grave of men of death there was a spirit of bondage in us by nature wee durst not come into Gods presence and legall terrours did lye at the doore of our hearts to drive us to despaire of mercy or acceptation But when Faith came then the spirit of bondage went away and the hearts of Christians are emboldened with spirituall liberty and firme confidence taking delight in the Law of God in the inner man Rom. 8.15 Luke 1.74 And there was likewise in us by Nature a feare of the reproach and rage of men and the oppositions and scornes of the world from which Gods children are so delivered that many times they have contemned the uttermost fury of Tyrants as Daniel and his companions and the Martyrs and the Patriarchs and Moses c. and from the feare of death We were all in bondage to it all our life but now Christ hath delivered us by destroying him that had the power of death Heb. 2.14 15. This of the first point what we are forced from Now for the second what we are free to and therein are divers comfortable considerations First we are free to the favour and fellowship of God the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost 1 Ioh. 1.3 7. 1 Cor. 1.9 Ioh. 17 21. 2 Pet. 1.4 1 Ioh. 5.24 Secondly we are free to the Communion of Saints wee are fellow Citizens with the Saints we are written in the writing of the house of Israel and acknowledged as members of the Congregation of the first-borne This is an Article of our Faith Ephes. 2.20 and 3.6 and 4.4 5. Heb. 12.18 c. Thirdly we are free to all the promises of Grace those rich and precious promises we may safely imply they are ours 2 Pet. 1.4 Ephes. 3.6 Fourthly we are free of Gods chamber of Presence we may goe in when we will and aske what we will and it shall be done unto us wee are free to put up as many petitions and suits as we will wee are free to the Throne of Grace Heb. 4.16 Ephes. â— 12 and so in generall wee are free in the whole House of God even to the use of all his ordinances Ioh. 6.36 Fiftly we are free in respect of things indifferent and all things are indifferent that are neither commanded nor forbidden in the Word of God all the restraints that in the time of the old Testament lay upon any creature are now taken off so as all the creatures of God are good and lawfull All things are pure to the pure Titus 1.15 1. Tim. 4.4 Rom. 14. so are dayes meats garments c. So as now Christians may use them or omit them freely Note what I say use as well as omit For some are so singular or simple as to thinke Christian liberty doth only make reference to omit but not to use meats garments dayes or indifferent ceremonies whereas they restraine Christian liberty that forbid the use of those indifferent things as well as they that dislike the omitting only in using men must take heed as hath been shewed before of the opinion of merit worship or necessity to holinesse or salvation which is that which is condemned by the Apostles Uses The Use may be first for humiliation to wicked men for hereby is implyed that they are in great bondage and not free for howsoever it is true that every wicked man in Christian Churches is freed from that yoke of Moses lawes yet in all the rest they are in danger still and bondage They stand bound by the covenant of works to the absolute keeping of the Law because none have the benefit of the new covenant till they be in the same and so all their saylings of the perfect fulfilling of the Law are imputed to them and they are under the execration and all the curses of the Law They are iâ— bondage to the tyrannie of their owne sinnes and have the divell intrenched in strong holdes in their soules They would bee troubled to know that the divell did possesse their bodies and yet doe not consider that the divell doth certainely possesse their soules every wicked man is possessed Besides they are in bondage by these servile feares they dare not set their hearts in Gods sight It is a death to them nor dare they for Religions sake displease men and the feare of death is like a continuall death to them and for all this they are never helped till their hearts be turned to God Secondly we may hence gather the difference between the liberty of the New Testament and that in the Old In the old Testament godly men were free from the rigour and curse of the Law and from the dominion of sinne and power of the divels and from servile fearest onely in the new Testament there are these three things added 1. That the doctrine of liberty in the former things is more cleere and more generally revealed 2. That we are freed from the Mosaicall Lawes 3. That we have liberty in things indifferent A third Use may bee for instruction to teach men to trie their interest to this freedome For such men onely are made free that beleeve in Christ Ioh. 1.12 and resolve to continue in the Word Ioh. 8.31 and are weary and heavie loaden Mat. 11.29 and are throughly turned to God 2. Cor. 3.16 17. Lastly our Christian liberty may be a great comfort to our hearts if wee consider seriously the great miseries we are freed from and the great priviledges we are
men especially about doubtfull or indifferent actions of men 1 Cor. 5.10 Iam. â— 17 2. To shew all meeknesse and gentlenesse to all men striving to bee soft and amiable in all their occasions of conversing Tit. 3.1 2. Iam. 3.17 studying to be quiet and to meddle with their owne businesse 1 Thess. 4.12 following peace towards all men Heb. 12.14 Rom. 12.19 Onely in this generall respective behaviour towards all sorts of men Christians must looke to two rules First the one is that they never justifie the wicked nor condemne the righteous Prov. 17.15 Secondly the other is that by needlesse society they make not themselves companions with open evill doers Psal. 1.1 Love the Brother-hood The second thing requisite to the framing of a complete citizen or subject is the soundnesse of his affection or carriage towards such as bee religious in the Common-weale where he lives The brother-hood is the society or company of so many as are true Christians in the place of a mans aboad or acquaintance that which is required is that howsoever wee should shew a generall respect of all sorts of men to carry our selves fairely towards them yet we should in a speciall manner set our love upon such as bee religious persons and should shew upon all occasions that wee doe honour and affect them as heartily and as tenderly as if they were our very brethren in the flesh or rather more stricter in that they are allied unto us in a far greater and better bond than that naturall consanguinity This is that which is also earnestly required and urged in other Scriptures as Rom. 10.12 Heb. 13.1 1 Pet. 1.22 Ioh. 13.34 Ephes. 2.5 Now this love to the godly of our acquaintance wee should shew divers wayes First by making choice of them as the onely companions of our lives Phil. 1.5 All our delight should bee in them Psal. 16.3 And so wee should receive them and intreat them as Christ received us to glory that is freely and with all heartinesse of affection thinking nothing too deare for them Rom. 15.7 1 Pet. 4.9 This is the noblest kinde of hospitality no fellowship like the brotherly society of true Christians so it bee without dissimulation and constant Rom. 12.10 1 Pet. 4.5 Secondly by imploying our gifts the best that we can for their good 1 Pet. 4.10 Now our gifts are either spirituall or outward gifts First spirituall gifts are knowledge utterance prayer or the like Now these are given to profit withall not our selves onely but others 1 Cor. 12. Thus Christians should help others with what they have learned when they meet together Prov. 15.7 1 Cor. 14.26 Col. 3.16 And thus they must help one another by prayer whether they be absent or present 2 Cor. 1.11 Secondly outward gifts are riches friends authority and the like and these should be imployed especially for the good of the brethren Psal. 16.3 Gal. 6.10 Phil. 2.4 And all this we should doe with all faithfulnesse 3 Ioh. 3.5 and with all compassion putting under our shoulders to beare their burthens Gal. 2.6 Now their burthens are either inward temptations or outward afflictions in both these we should help to beare their burthens If they bee burthened with infirmities or temptations wee should beare their burthens by laying their griefes to our hearts and by striving to comfort them and if their sorrows be for wrongs done us we should let them see how easily we can forgive them If it bee outward afflictions that burthen them we beare their burthens when wee sorrow with them that sorrow and are ready to the uttermost of our power to advise them or releeve and help them Thirdly wee should shew our speciall love to them by striving together with them in the cause and quarrell of Religion striving by all meanes to bee of one opinion and affection with them in matters of Religion and to the uttermost of our power to defend them by word and deed according to our callings and occasions Phil. 1.27 1 Cor. 1.10 Phil. 2.3 Uses The use may be first for the discovery of the notable wickednesse of multitudes of Christians that are so farre from loving godly men in the places where they live that of all other men they most dislike them and shew it by reproaching them by traducing them by avoyding their society by divers hatreds of them and by many injurious causes against them And this is the condition of multitudes of Christians that imbrace any fellowship with other sorts of men though never so vile and stand in direct opposition to the godly yea so blinde are the most that they almost thinke they doe God good service if they could rid the countrey of them Esay 65.5 The misery of such men is manifestly described in divers Scriptures and by this signe they are discovered to be no Christians indeed 1 Ioh. 2.9 but rather of the race of Cain or Ismael 1 Ioh. 3.20 Gal. 4.29 and therefore most hatefull to God 1 Ioh. 3.15 Secondly we may hence gather a signe of such as are in the state of salvation actually For if we love the brother-hood we shall be saved as the Apostle is peremptory 1 Ioh. 3.14 and the more apparent will be the signe if we love all the godly and for godlinesse sake both which the word brotherhood imports Thus of the first doctrine Doct. 2. Secondly I might hence observe also that all the godly are brethren and so they are in divers respects First in respect of profession they have all one faith and weare one and the same livery of Baptisme and serve all one Lord Ephes. 4.4 Secondly they have all one Father Mat. 2.10 one God begate them Thirdly they have all one mother the Church Fourthly they must needs be brethren they are so like one another they are all fashioned in the image of God and are all like the Father Use. 1. The use should be first for instruction and so to teach Christians to take heed of judging and censuring one another Rom. 14.10 of offending and grieving one another Rom. 14.13 21. of contentions and schisme one from another 1 Cor. 1.10 of going to law one with another 1 Cor. 6.1 2 c. to verse 8. of coozening and defrauding one another 1 Thess. 4.6 of accepting of persons to preferre a rich man before a poore beleever Iam. 2.1 2. of detracting one from another or grudging or complaining one of another Iam. 4.11 so also Matth. 23.8 of all dissimulation and guilefull courses Rom. 12.9 All these things ought to bee avoided in our carriage toward godly men because they are our brethren Have wee not all one Father why then doe we transgresse even more against our brethren Thus Mal. 2.10 And secondly it should teach us divers things to be done or sought after as for instance 1. It should teach us unity to live together with all concord because we are brethren For how comely a thing is it for brethren to live together in
is laid downe verse 19. and avouched and made good verse 20. In the ninteenth verse then it is the drift of the Apostle to shew that though masters should be so froward as to beat their servants causelesly yet they should be subject and indure it for conscience sake unto God because this is a Christian mans case and a great praise when out of conscience to God he doth his duty and suffers wrongfully The reason is so intended for the particular case of servants so abused as it holds in all cases of injury for conscience sake In this verse then the Apostle intreates of suffering and we may note foure things about suffering First what is to be suffered griefe Secondly how is it to be suffered viz. wrongfully and with enduring Thirdly the cause of suffering it conscience toward God Fourthly the effect which is praise and acceptation Doct. 1. In this world all sorts of men are liable to suffer grief For though the Apostle in the scope intends to speake of servants suffering griefe yet the Argument with the uses concerne all sorts of men In this world then we must looke for griefe and how can it be otherwise since first there are such mines in our owne nature made by sinne and so many abominations round 〈◊〉 us to Gods dishonour Secondly the creatures which we are to use in this world are empty and vaine and so occasion much vexation in the users that are disappointed by them All is vanity and vexation of spirit saith the wise man Thirdly wee are liable to so many crosses and losses every day hath his griefe and his crosse which must bee taken up Mat. 6. â—lt Luke 9.14 Fourthly how can we be long without griefe that live in a world so full of sinne and divels and divellish men Fiftly our owne bodies often grieve us being liable to so many paines and diseases What should I say Our owne houses are full of causes of griefe if the disorders of masters husbands wives servants children bee considered of and therefore we should be weary of the world and long for heaven we shall never be long together without griefe till we come thither Doct. 2. We must not only endure grief but many times suffer it wrongfully Besides all the griefe befals men otherwise the world is full of wrong and injury and the waies of doing wrong are so many as cannot easily be reckoned Who can recount what wrongs are done daily by deceit violence oppression lying false witnesse slanderings and other base indignities Which should teach us not to thinke it strange if wrongs befall us and withall it imports that woe shall be to all them that doe wrong That God that discovers them that doe wrong will repay them according to all the wrong they have done Doct. 3. It may bee here noted too that usually they suffer most wrong that are most carefull to doe their duties which ariseth partly from that fearfull Ataxie in mens natures that are falne into such distemperature of disposition and partly from that naturall malice ungodly men bear to them that are good and partly such as are indeed godly will not use such meanes of revenge as others will doe and partly because the Lawes of men doe not reach to a sufficient way of correcting and reforming such indignities and especially it proceeds from the pride and unthankfulnesse and discontentments which raigne in the hearts of froward and corrupt minded persons And from hence wee may gather the necessity of Gods generall Judgement because in this world it is ill many times with good men and there is no remedy seeing their wrongs are not righted here It must needs be that there will be a time appointed of God for the redresse and revenge of all wrongs Secondly it should the more incourage such as suffer wrong to endure it patiently seeing it is the lot of the best Thirdly wrong should not measure the goodnesse oâ— mens cases or the badnesse of it by the things they suffer For many times they suffer wrongfully Doct. 4. That God takes notice of the wrongs that are done to the meanest even the wrongs that Masters doe to their servants and so other Scriptures shew that if the poorest bee oppressed or defrauded God will require it at the hands of them that oppresse or defraud them bee they never so mighty or rich in the world And so if the weakest Christian be wronged by scandall or otherwise it were better for those that give the scandall or doe the wrong that a milstone were hanged about their necks and they cast into the sea And for that cause the Scriptures shew that God takes great notice of the wrongs done to widows and orphanes that have little meanest to helpe or protect themselves and there is reason for it for the meanest Christians are Gods servants and belong to him and therefore hee must protect them And besides Gods Law is so powerfull that it condemneth wrongs of all sorts to all men And further there is a cry in oppression or wrong that goeth up to heaven which will not cease till God heare it which as it may be a comfort to such as are wronged that they have so great a Patrone as God is so it should warne all Superiours to looke to their behaviour for though man doe not punish them yet God will Doct. 5. That barely to suffer griefe is not a praise but to suffer it in a right manner and for the manner this likewise tels us of two things first that we suffer not as evill doers justly and secondly that we endure it that is continue with patience to abide it especially when oâ—â—ward and lawfull redresse may not be had in the world And therefore Papists are no Martyrs though they lose their lives when it is for treason Nor are wives to bee regarded if they complaine of their husbands that they are bitter to them love them not so entirely when they suffer this for their pride or wilfull hardinesse or lasciviousnesse or frowardnesse or contention or wastefulnesse or the like Nor are those servants to bee moned that suffer blowes justly for their disobedience or wilfull negligence or unfaithfulnesse Doct. 6. That whereas wrongs cannot bee redressed by a lawfull meanes on earth they must be endured without using unlawfull meanes and leave the injuries to the judgement of God Which condemnes servants that being hardly used runne away from their Masters as Hagar did from Sarah or else with wicked murmuring and reviling back-bite their masters and so it condemnes the wicked practice of our Gentry in righting their wrongs by their owne private revenges which case is abominable First because their wrongs may be righted by the Magistrate Secondly because the desired revenge is far above the injuries for they seeke satisfaction in bloud for a supposed wrong in reputation Thirdly because it is a course directly against the Lawes of God and of Kings and hath been condemned in all well governed States
Fourthly because it is never sought but by fooles for it is a wise mans honour and reputation to passe by an offence but every foole will be medling or quarrelling saith Solomon Fiftly because oftentimes it proves damnable to one of the parties who being slain in the act of malice must needs be damned for ever besides the curse of God brought upon the murderer making his life miserable and oftentimes his end fearfull Doct. 7. That it is conscience or meer necessity that makes any man suffer Men endure not wrong by nature but either by necessity because they cannot right it or else for conscience sake because God hath so required it Which should warne Supeâ—iours to take heed that they doe no wrong for the persons wronged if they want conscience may so remember the wrong as sometimes to finde a desperate way of revenge to the mischiefe of the wrong doer though the party wronged doe evill in so doing as followeth in the next doctrine Doct. 8. Inferiours being wronged even in blowes by the Superiour ought not to resist but endure it servants may not resist the correction of their masters nor strike againe that is horrible and egregiouâ—ly sinfull Which shewes the grievous pride and naughtinesse of divers servants that boast or threaten that they will take no blowes their resolution shewes they are voide of knowledge in the feare or conscience of Gods will And so it is alike sinfull in children wives or subjects to resist or returne blowâ—s for blowes or evill for evill neither doth this embolden masters or other superiours to do wrong because as was heard before they shall receive of God according to all the wrongs they have done Doct. 9. To suffer griefe and wrong is profiâ—able for besides that it is all â—â—â—ite to them when it makes them more humble and takes away their sin it makes them judge themselves before God for the sinnes they are guilty of and weanes them from the world and breeds a greater desire of heaven and the like fruits Besides all these this Text tels us of one commodity more that is praise or thanks it is an honourable thing to suffer wrongfully it winnes them a great deale not only of compassion but also of reputation among men As it makes the evill more hatefull so doth it procure love to him that suffers wrongfully It is a vertue worthy thanks yea the coherence with the next verse seemeth to import that God will give him thanks that suffers wrong if he endure it patiently not that God is bound to doe so or that such suffering merits any such thanks of God but God is so good and compassionate and he likes this vertue so well that he is pleased to crowne this patience with that high degree of liking it It is thank-worthy not because it deserves thanks but because it declares the party to bee such and so worthy in Gods gracious acceptation that he will of his owne grace yeeld him that encouragement Thus of the Doctrines that may be particularly gathered out of the words of this verse Before I leave the verse there are divers things to be considered of about Conscience For where this verse mentions conscience towards God it giveth us occasion to thinke what that conscience should bee and to informe our selves in divers things about it There are many reasons may be assigned why men should be carefully instructed about Conscience it is a necessary doctrine for first we see by experience that of most things that concerne us men know least about Conscience many men knowing little more of it than the bare use of the word Conscience Secondly men through this ignorance doe many notorious injuries and abuses to their conscience by resisting the motions of conscience not knowing what to make of them and by smothering the scruples of conscience and by deading the conscience or else by vexing them and many other wayes Thirdly God hath given men a great charge about the keeping of their consciences which he placed in their soules as a great treasure and God would have it respected and looked to with as much care as any thing he hath given us 1 Tim. 1.19 Fourthly God doth require that men should get grace and goodnesse into their consciences as well as into their hearts or words or lives which they can never doe if they bee not taught Fiftly Gods Word in all the directions and precepts of it doth binde and oblige mens consciences to see to the obedience of them now what can conscience doe if men know not what belongs to their consciences and the natures and works of conscience But above all things it should awaken men to study the knowledge of conscience yea of their own consciences if they consider that the conscience of every man is one of the principall bookes shall bee opened at the last day for evidence before the Tribunall Seat of Christ and therefore men were best to looke about them in this world to see to it what is written in this booke for it is indeleble and will stand upon record either for them or against them at that day Now concerning conscience divers things are to be considered First what conscience is Secondly what the worke of conscience is Thirdly what the prerogatives of conscience are Fourthly the kindes or sorts of consciences Last of all what it is that bindes the conscience which is to be inquired into because men are injoyned to suffer wrongs patiently for conscience sake even servants from their Masters For the first To know what conscience is we must looke both to the Etymology of the word and to the definition of the thing The word Conscience imports a knowledge with another Conscieâ—â—â—â—â— quasi cum alia scientia Conscience that is science conjoyned and the reason is because conscience is a thing in us that knowes what wee have done and therein joynes with some other thing that knowes it too Some of our actions conscience sees within and the Angels and men see them without but for our secret thoughts conscience is onely joyned with God or with our owne mindes as they are joyned with God Conscience is a thing within us which God hath plac't there of purpose to be his witnesse or 〈◊〉 to discover all we think or doe and as it is joyned with the minde of man it is the knowledge of what we know or the thinking of what we think To thinke of other things is the understanding or mind but to thinke what we think is the conscience of a man Or else conscience may be called so because it is a concluding science Consciâ—ntia quasi câ—â—â—ludens scientia and the reason of the terme in that sense may be thus because looke what discourse conscience hath with God or the mind of man it uâ—tereth it by way of a Syllogism which they call a practicall Syllogisme As for instance if the conscience speake within to a murtherer it speaketh by Syllogisme thus Every
refuse certaine meates and dayes the Conscience erred in judging those meates and dayes to bee unlawfull to be observed and used and yet hee calls them that were so led by an erring Conscience hee calls them I say brethren But when we speake of an evill Conscience we meane Conscience unregenerate As a man may have sinne in him and yet be a good man so may Conscience have blindnesse in it and yet bee a good Conscience The signes of an unregenerate Conscience may be gathered from the differences of evill Consciences The signes then of an unregenerate still Conscience are these First when it is quiet in the committing and after the committing of knowne sinne whether open or secret For open sins as for drunkennesse swearing lying profanation of the Sabbath and the like the Conscience cannot be good when these or the like open wickednesses are committed and so when it is quiet notwithstanding secret whoredome or filthinesse of any kinde or continuall wickednesse in the thoughts or desires that Conscience that can abide a soule heart is a wicked Conscience Secondly when it excuseth for doing notorious evils and so they have evill Consciences that could trouble and persecute even to the death godly men and yet thinke they did God good service Iohn 16.2 The signes of an unregenerate stirring Conscience are these First when the Conscience serves onely to tell ill newes when it serves to tell a man onely of his losse by Adam or the Law but never comforteth him by bringingâ—in any evidence of Gods favour in Christ. That Conscience that terrifies without Christ that is without mixing any of the comforts of the Gospell in Christ is an evill Conscience the speciall property of a good Conscience is to excuse and comfort and therefore that Conscience that doth onely accuse is an evill Conscience Secondly when the Conscience flees from the presence of God as did Adams Conscience after the Fall and this the Conscience discovers when it dares not stand before the discovery of the Law of God not dares abide a powerfull Minister that speakes to the Conscience of the hearers and ransacks them Thirdly when the Conscience languisheth about questions that tend not to edification and raiseth the strength of zeale and all the power of it about things that are lesse necessary either unto faith or practice And this was the case of the Pharisees Conscience that spent all their zeale about lesse matters and neglected the waightier things of the Law And this is the case of all such Christians that are zealous with a fiery zeale about circumstances or the estates and businesses of others and neglect the maine things of substance that concerne their owne sanctification assurance or salvation Fourthly when the Conscience is for men and not for God when the motive that raiseth and incourageth it is the praise of men and not the praise of God This also was the case of the Consciences of the Pharisees for the Conscience in them was busie and did require good duties but the respect was still the praise of men whereas a good Conscience is for God above all Fiftly when it will accuse onely for grosse evils and those knowne to others and not for lesse and secret sins to be repented of Sixtly when it will accuse onely in the time of adversity as in the case of Iosephs brethren Thus of the signes of an evill Conscience The misery that the men have that have an evill Conscience followes and they are miserable whether they have a waking or a sleeping Conscience The misery that comes from a waking Conscience is evill and may be two wayes discerned first by the tearmes by which it is called and resembled in Scripture secondly by the effects which it worketh really upon a man For the first An evill Conscience that is awake is in Scripture compared to a sting or pricke wounding the heart of a man It is likened also to a dog or a bloud-hound that lieth at the doore and having fresh sent howleth and barketh after the malefactor Gen. 4. It is likened as some thinke by David Psal. 51.4 to an evill contentious wife that is ever before a man chiding and brauling and as a moth secretly eats the garment so doth an evill Conscience eat up the heart of a man when others little see it Prov 25. It is like a dart strangely shot into a mans body Psalme 38. and it is compared to the boyling of the tumultuous sea Esay 57. and it is called a worme that dieth not but lieth gnawing and eating upon the heart of a man Esay 66. Marke 9. So that a man that hath an evill Conscience is like a man that is stung by a serpent or followed by a bloud-hound or vexed by a continuall-contrarious wife or that is hourely shot through with darts or that hath a living worme ever gnawing at his heart But that this may be more distinctly understood wee must take notice of foure effects of an evill Conscience usually The first is shame He that hath an evill Conscience is betrayed by his own blushing many times when his offence is secret yea a man feeles an inward shame in his owne heart disgracing and abusing him though he make no outward shew of it For though sometimes an innocent person upon the fulnesse of an aspersion may conceive shame as David did Psal. 44.15 yet it is usually the effect of an ill Conscience The second is paine and anguish of heart arising from the gnawing and stings of Conscience mentioned before which so continually burdens the heart that it takes away all contentment in any thing and keepes the heart in an habituall disconsolation and though the disease of melancholy may breed a sadnesse like unto it yet is there manifest difference betwixt this affliction of spirit and melancholy for the melancholick person usually can assigne no certaine reason of that sadnesse whereas Conscience when it stings a â—â—gnes the cause of it to be such and such things which bring noâ— only the shame of men but the wrath of God Besides melancholick sadnesse may be eased by physicke but this sorrow is not cured by any meanes but such as are spirituall The third is a strange kind of feare breaking the heart of a man and so subduing his courage that he is not able to sustaine himselfe against the impressions of vaine causes of feare A trembling heart is the effect of an ill conscience Deut. 28.65 Thus wicked men are said in Scripture to feare when no man pursueth them Pro. 28.1 and to be so faint-hearted as the sound of a shaken leafe shall make them fly as it were from a sword Levit. 26.36 and as it is in Iob The sound of feare is alwayes in his eares yea the terrours of conscience sometime so enrage upon the offender that no torments are like unto their terrours which sometimes are so great that they are hardly able to sustaine themselves but discover their horrible
restlesnesse by the grievous distempers of the body or failing of their senses being for the time as Iob saith brought under the king of terrours Iob 18.14 What a wofull case Belshazzar was in you may reade Dan. 5.9 These terrours are the fansies the Gentiles so much dreamed of The fourth is desperation An evill Conscience in sinne many times brings them to hellish despaire of all mercy and pardon thus Cain rageth and blasphemeth like a frantick man And these effects of an evill Conscience are so muâ—h the more great 1. Because the Conscience can lash a man without noise it can secretly inflict torments when no eyes shall pity him 2. Because there is no escape from Conscience a man can neither drive it away nor run from it it cleaves to the offender inseparably From a tyrant or ill master some men run away but from an ill Conscience there is no flying 3. Because Conscience it selfe is a thousand witnesses to prove the fault though never so secret and the offender is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemned of himselfe and goes up and downe with a heavie sentence upon him in his bosome though all the world should account him innocent 4. Because an evill Conscience is such a damnable disease and the griefe raised by Conscience is such and so lasting that the grieved dies before the griefe can be removed yea so violent is the confusion which despaire bringeth into the thoughts that out of the grievous mistaking and impatience many times the offender makes away himselfe as Saul Achitophel and Iudas did and many in our times doe 5. Because death it selfe doth not abate the torments of an evill Conscience but the living worme gnawes them even in hell for ever and with so much strength and power there that one said wittily Hell were not hell if it were not for the gnawing of this never-dying and never-ceasing worme 6. Because unto the making up of the compleat misery of the impenitent sinner the sentence of Conscience and the testimony of it shall be heard and admitted at the last day before the Tribunall of Christ. For though an evill conscience shall never disgrace for some effects as for that of working despaire of mercy yet for the maine body of the proceedings of Conscience it shall be not only allowed but justified by the voice of Christ to the eternall shame and confusion of the offender And though it be true that the worst of the effects before mentioned arise from a stirring Conscience yet is not the man safe that hath a still Conscience if it bee evill For first hee is in continuall danger of the awaking of that conscience of his that now is asleep What ease can that mans heart be at if he had all pleasures round about him if he were tied to a Beare or Lion or mad Dog though he were then asleep for hee may awake every moment and then where is hee The stilnesse of an ill conscience is but like the sleep of a frantick man Secondly there can be no true peace unto the man that lieth in sinne without repentance Isa. 57. There is no peace to the wicked saith my God Though hee bee friends with himselfe for a time yet God is not friends with him nor is sinne and Satan at peace with him though there be an uncertaine truce for a time Thirdly the danger of a still conscience is the greater for the terrours of a troubled conscience may prepare a man for Christ and compell a man to seeke helpe from Christ but in the case of a still conscience there are these two usuall miseries the one that men take a still conscience to be a good conscience and the other is that a man runnes onely blindefolded so long till death and hell may seaze upon him Thus of the effects of an evill conscience the meanes how conscience may be made good follow That an evill conscience may be made good two things must bee looked into first that wee get a right medicine to heale it secondly that we take a right course in application of the medicine First the medicine for the curing of an ill conscience is onely the bloud of Christ the disease of conscience is of so high a nature as all the medicines in the world are insufficient nothing but sprinkling it with bloud will serve the turne and it must be no other bloud than the bloud of the immaculate Lambe of God as the Apostle shews Heb. 9.14 The reason of this is because conscience will never be quiet till it see a way how Gods anger may be pacified and sinne abolished which cannot be done any way but by the bloud of Christ which was powred out as a sacrifice for sinne Now unto the right application of this medicine foure things are requisite First the light of knowledge Secondly the washing of regeneration Thirdly the assurance of faith Fourthly the warmth of love First knowledge a man must have both Legall and Evangelicall for they must know by the law what sinnes lie upon the conscience and trouble it and they must know by the Gospel what a propitiation is made by Christ for sinnes And for the second an evill conscience will never bee gotten off unlesse our hearts be sprinkled and washed from the filth and power of the sinnes which did lie upon the conscience Heb. 10.22 1 Tim. 1.5 Now unto such removing of such sinnes from the heart two things are requisite First that by particular confession wee doe as it were scratch off the filth of those sinnes that soule the heart and trouble the conscience Secondly and then that wee wash our hearts and daily rinse them with the teares of true repentance and humiliation before God for those sinnes Thirdly assurance of faith is necessary to the cure of an ill conscience because faith is the hand that layes on the medicine A man must apply the sufferings of Christ to himselfe and beleeve that Christ did satisfie for those sinnes that lie upon the conscience and must accordingly all to besprinkle the conscience with that bloud of Christ and then of an evill conscience it will presently become good but men must looke to one thing and that is that their faith be unfained For conscience will not be satisfied with the profession of faith they must beleeve indeed and with their hearts and with sound application of the promises of the Gospel concerning the bloud of Christ or else conscience will not be answered Heb. 10.22 1 Tim 1.5 Fourthly the heat of love must be added a man must so apply the bloud of Christ as that his owne bloud be heated in him affection with both towards God and Christ and Christians Christian love doth put as it were naturall heat into the conscience and makes it now receiving life by faith to bestirre it selfe in all the workes either of service to God or duty to men 1 Tim. 1.5 Heb. 9.24 knowledge bringing it light mortification making it cleane faith
before which is hard to hit and dangerous to misse And therefore men must looke to themselves after they have undertaken profession of the care of a better life for the similitude importeth that men must never looke off their way and they must not goe over rashly or hastily nor must they listen to strange noises nor must they looke to goe that way with much company nor is it safe for them to have distractions or cares in their heads all which parts of the similitude let men apply to themselves Doct. 11. He that lives so as he hath the commandement of God and the example of Christ for a warrant of his actions is in a sure way and is safe and in the right way to heaven They that walke by rule and are carefull to tread right in the steps marked out in the way shall have peace and much comfort and assurance Gal. 6.16 Doct. 12. If we be not skilfull enough to teach others by our example yet if we be willing to learne goodnesse from such as give us good example we may be happy Some Christians are examples to others as 1 Tim. 4.12 Tit. 2.7 1 Thes. 1.7 8. Other Christians learne both in matters of faith and life from them as those places shew and this Text imports that if we but follow example we please God Thus of the doctrines out of these words It remaines that we consider more specially of the copy or example here left us to follow God teacheth us many things by examples and to that end he hath given us divers sorts of examples to learne by And so God is pleased to raise up in the world examples sometimes of his Power sometimes of his Justice sometimes of his Holinesse Examples or monuments of Gods Power are those strange workes of wonder which God doth at some times to shew his Almightinesse and Soveraignty such was that Iohn 9.1 to make a man blind from his birth to see Examples of his Justice he hath given us in all Ages so Numb 5.21 Ezek. 5.15 Heb. 4. 11. Iude 7.1 Cor. 10. Examples and patternes of his Holinesse he hath given us partly in his adopted sonnes and partly in his naturall Son and his Sonne by the grace of personall union thus hee gave us Iob and the Prophets for examples of patience in suffering Iam. 5.10 thns Timothy and Titus are charged to be patterns of good works 1 Tim. 4.12 Tit. 2.7 But it is the example of Christ which is here urged as the best pattern of all others Quest. Now the speciall question is What must we distinctly learne from the sufferings of Christ Ans. There are many things wherein Christ hath set us an example in his sufferings which we may and ought to learne from him as First his sufferings should make us willing to resolve to suffer if God call us to it it should teach us to stand upon our guard and looke for warre as resolved It is meet wee suffer with him if wee meane to reigne with him 2 Tim. 2.11 Secondly when he was tempted or troubled in Spirit he left us an example for the manner of the fight and which way we should make resistance and overcome and that is by the Word of God and prayer for he beat the Divell away by Scripture Mat. 4. And in all his speciall agonies we still heare him praying and making his mone to his Father Thirdly he left us a patterne of matchlesse humility and told us if ever we would learne any thing of him we should learne of him to be lowly and meeke who being the Sonne of God was abased to take upon him the forme of a servant and in worlds of occasions to deny himselfe and his owne greatnesse and reputation Mat. 11.29 Phil. 2.6 7. Fourthly we may learne from his suffering condition the contempt of the world Why should we seeke great things for our selves when our Lord and Saviour was in some cases worse provided for than the birds of the aire and foxes of the field as not having a place where to lay his head And therefore he suffered without the City to teach us that we also have here no abiding City but should cast all our cares upon providing for our eternall habitation in heaven Heb. 13.11 12. Fiftly we should learne obedience from him towards our heavenly Father Christ obeyes his Father even in hard commandements against his credit ease liberty yea life it selfe and therefore we should learne to desire to goe and doe likewise Sixtly he left us an example of loving one another and gave a speciall charge we should prove our selves to be his and to be like him indeed as his true Disciples by loving one another Iohn 13. Eph. 5.2 Seventhly we should learne patience of him when we doe suffer though strange things should befall us What though we should be betrayed or forsaken of our friends in our just cause or suffer injuries or be falsely accused even of hainous crimes or most basely used even to be buffetted derided spetted on or to see vile wretches and grosse offenders preferred before us or lose all we have to our very garments c. yet none of these things should be grievous to us because all these things befell our Lord and Master in a worse measure and manner than they can befall us yea we should be patient though it were to lose our lives as â—e did Eighthly he left us also an example of hope in suffering for when he suffered shame and misery in this life he looked upon the joy and crowne in another world thereby teaching us with whole arguments to sense our selves against all the scornes and miseries of this world Heb. 12.3 Ninthly he left us a patterne of mercy who made himselfe poore to make us rich and therefore how much more should we out of our abundance yeeld some supply to others wants 2 Cor. 8. Lastly the mortification and crucifying of the old man is to be learned from the Passion of Christ Rom. 6. For looke how Christ was used so should we use our sinnes he was crucified and so should we crucifie our sinnes piercing the heart of them by confession and godly sorrow and so hanging them up upon the Crosse till they be dead Thus we see that Christ hath set us a large copy and that many things are to be learned from his example Quest. But doth Christs example binde us to imitation in all things Answ. In many things it doth binde but in all things it doth not binde There are divers things that Christ did which to leave undone by us it no sinne as the works of his power and omnipotency are not imitable and so also the works of his office as Mediator are peculiar to himselfe and cannot be done by us Besides a world of indifferent actions of his divers of which are recorded yet all men grant they doe not binde us to exact imitation though they be things we have power to doe He sate
husbandman that his land beare no thornes not briers not weeds if it beare him not good graine It is not enough for a servant that he do his Master no hurt but he must â—ee to it that he do his Masters worke For first obedience and good fruits are required at our hands in the Law of God besides the prohibition of sinne Secondly Christ dyed to this end that we might live righteously as well as die to sinne Thirdly because all the gifts of the Spirit bestowed on us in our regeneration are given to profit withall not to lay them up in a napkin 1 Cor. 12. Fourthly because we shall be judged at the last day according to our works Rom. 2.6 Use. And therefore this shewes the dangerous folly of such carnall people as think if they come to Church and live civilly and doe nobody no wrong they are out of all question in a right course And besides it should awake carelesse and sluggish Christians to look to their gifts and remember what accounts they will give to God for their unprofitablenesse and unfruitfulnesse 2 Pet. 1.8 Doct. 3. It is from hence evident that the only living is to live righteously He is worthy to be sayd to live that lives to righteousnesse a religious life is the best life And these are the reasons First because it is the most honorable life For to live to righteousnesse makes a man highly in the favour of God Psa. 11.7 Prov. 15.9 and it shewes that a man is borne of God 1 Ioh. 2.29 and besides it helps a man to the best and most blessed memoriall Prov. 10.7 and the fruits of righteousnesse are the best means of glorifying God Phil. 1.11 And therefore Salomon sayd well that the righteous is more excellent than his neighbour Pro. 12.26 And David saith They are the only excellent Ones Ps. 16. whereas every wicked man is lothsome and a sinfull life is a shamefull life Prov. 1â— 5 c. 14.34 Secondly because it is the most profitable life and the most gainfull for blessings are upon the head of the righteous Pro. 10.6 The wicked worketh a deceitâ—ull work but to him that â—oweth righteousnes shall be a sure reward Pro. 11.18 And righteousnesse is both the best riches and the most durable Pro. 8.18 19 20. And it hath the promise of this life as well as the life to come 1 Tim. 6. Iob 8 6. And the profit of righteousnesse will help a man when he is to die when the treasures of the wicked will profit nothing Pro. 10.2 Yea a good man lacketh not an inheritance for his childrens children and the wealth of the sinner is many times layd up for the juit Thi rely because it is the safest and quietest life Hee that walketh uprightly walketh surely Prov. 10.19 and the fruit of righteousnesse is peace Iam. 3.18 For Gods promise is that no evill shall happen to the just whereas the wicked shall be filled with mischiefe Pro. 12.21 And Gods blessing makes them rich and he mingles no sorrow with it Pro. 10.21 and 15.6 And righteousnesse is reckoned as an impenetrable aâ—mour 2 Cor. â— 7 And God doth marke every one that doth righteousnesse and solaceth his heart Esay 64.5 And the very doing of good is sweetnesse to the â—ouâ—e Pro. 13.19 And whereas there is no peace to the wicked the righteous is at peace with God with Angels with the creatures and with all godly men Fourthly because it is the most durable life for the feare of the Lord prolongeth the dayes but the yeeres of the wicked shall be shortned Pro. 10. 27.30 The way of righteousnesse is life and in the path-way thereof is no death Pro. 12.28 As a whirl-winde so is the wicked seene no more but the righteous is an everlasting foundation Prov. 10.25 Fiftly because it is a life that ends the best of all mens lives for the wicked is driven away in his wickednesse but the righteous hath hope in his death and great hope too having the promises of a better life and so much glory as the eye of mortall man never saw nor eare of man heard nor came into the heart of a naturall man Pro. 14.32 1 Tim. 6. 1 Cor. 2.9 Sixtly because righteousnesse is more proper to the soule What is riches or honour or any outward thing to the soule of man or what shall it profit a man to provide the whole world to be his estate if hee provide not grace for his soule Riches profit but the outward estates of a man whereas righteousnesse profits the man himselfe And therefore Adams losse was greater in losing his innocency than in losing of Paradise What can it profit a man to have all other things good about him if he be not good himselfe Use. The Use should be first for triall Men should throughly search themselves whether they be indeed righteous men and the more carefully should they search because the most righteous on earth have their many ignorances and frailties There is no man but sinneth daily and in many things And besides a man may attaine to some kinde of righteousnesse and yet not enter into the Kingdome of heaven as there is a generation that are pure in their owne eyes and yet are not cleansed from their sins And the Pharisees had a righteousnesse that had many praises they gave almes and fasted and prayed long prayers and did that which was warrantable in respect of the Law outwardly and yet if our righteousnesse exceed not the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees we cannot enter into the Kingdome of heaven Quest. But how may a man know all his infirmities notwithstanding he be truely righteous and have such a righteousnesse as doth exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees Ans. For answer hereunto I will cast the signes of a righteous man into two rankes First such as describe him in himselfe secondly such as describe him in the difference from Pharisaicall righteousnesse The signes that describe him in himselfe either appeare upon him in his infancy or in his ripe age In the very infancy of the just man even when God first changeth his heart and cleanseth him and raiseth him up to live righteously there be divers things by which he may discerne the truth of his sanctification as First by the dissolving of the stoninesse of his heart When God comes effectually to cleanse a man he takes away the stony heart out of the body and gives him a heart of flesh he may feele his heart melt within him especially when he stands before the Lord when the Lord is fashioning of him for himselfe by his Ordinances Ezek. 36.25 26. He hath a new heart that hath not a stony heart Secondly by the rising of the day-starre in his heart The Father of lights when he renueth the heart of a man causeth a sudden and heavenly light as it were a starre to shine in the understanding by vertue of which men see more into
3.9 Phil. 2.2 3. 5. Men miserably neglect thankfulnesse to God for the good they receive daily from his mercies Col. 3.17 6. Many faile publikely and shamefully in want of care to come time enough to Gods service Zech. 8.21 Esay 60.8 In these things Christians should be admonished to mind their wayes and their workes and to strive to walke as becommeth the Gospel and the death of Christ that they may hold fast the light of the truth and shew out better the glory of a Christian life And thus of living to righteousnesse Now followes the third forme of speech By whose stripes we are healed The healing of our sicknesses is reckoned as another fruit of the Passion of Christ or else it is the same with the former exprest in other words These words then are borrowed from the Prophet Esay ch 53.5 who doth chiefely understand the spirituall healing of our soules of our sins as the coherence shewes in the Prophet but yet the Evangelist saith Mat. 8.17 and understands of the healing of our bodies also And therefore I consider of the death of Christ both in respect of soule and body And first as this healing is referred to the soule divers Doctrines may be observed Doct. 1. The soules of all men are diseased by nature even the very soules of the Elect are so till they be healed by Christ. The soule is diseased divers wayes especially by sorrowes and sins it is the disease by sin is here meant Quest. It would be inquired how the soule comes to be sick of these diseases and why sin is called sicknesse in the soule Ans. This spirituall sicknesse comes into the soule by propagation Adam hath infected all his posterity and every man hath increased the diseases of his nature by his owne wilfull transgressions Now sin is called sicknesse because it doth worke that upon the soule which sicknesse doth upon the body for sin hath weakned the strength of the soule in all the faculties of it which all men may discerne and observe in themselves by nature Besides it causeth spottednesse and deformity in the soule as sicknesse doth in the body and therefore sin was likened to the leprosie in the Law Further it often causeth pain and torment in the soule as wounds and diseases do in the body for there is no peace to the wicked especially when God fighteth against them with his terrours Besides it will cause the death of the soule as sicknesse will of the body if it be not helped and so men are said to be dead in sins Use. The Use may be to shew the fearfull negligence of worlds of people that are exceeding carefull to help their bodies to health but never think of the poore soule that lieth lamentably full of diseases And withall it shewes that all wicked men are men of ill natures because their dispositions are all diseased though there be degrees of ill nature or of this evill in men natures as there is difference of sicknesses in mens bodies And godly men should be compassionate when they see the grievous diseases in the natures and lives of other men remembering that they also were by nature subject to the same diseases as well as they Doct. 2. The diseases in the soules of men by nature are very grievous which is here also implied in that God was faine to send his owne Son to help and heale us Now that the diseases of mens soules are so grievous may appeare many wayes First because such a multitude of men are infected not some one person in the whole world in the body of mankind not on some part but from the crowne of the head to the soale of the foot all full of sores and diseases There is no man that sinneth not and so no man that is not sick and that is the reason why men feare the pestilence because it makes so many sicke Secondly because the soule of man by nature is sicke of a multitude of diseases at once for even sin is a sicknesse and so our sicknesses are innumerable because our sins are so And hence it is that in Scripture so many metaphors are used to expresse the sicknesse of the soule as leprosie wounds plagues poyson gall c. Thirdly because the disease lieth in the soule it selfe Of diseases those are most mortall that get into the spirits and doe most enfeeble man how much more when it is in the soule Fourthly because in respect of our selves our sins or our diseases are incurable we can give our selves no remedy that can help us Ier. 30. Fiftly because in the Colledge of spirituall Physicians there is scarce one of a thousand that can help the poore soule out of these diseases Iob 33. Sixtly because there be but certaine seasons onely in which men can be healed as it was with the lame man at the poole of Bethesda and if men misse these seasons they are in danger to dye of these sicknesses There be seasons of grace and dayes of salvation and men must not harden their hearts while it is called To day Use. The Use should be to awaken wicked men to a serious consideration of their danger and at length to thinke of helpe for their soules being thus diseased as they would doe for their bodies if they were desperately sicke Ob. We feele no such diseases in our soules Sol. First wicked men have a kinde of spirituall lethargie upon them and so are in grievous danger but by reason of their spirituall sleepinesse they feele it not Secondly though they feele not their diseases now they shall doe hereafter and then thinke what a paine it will be unto them when God awakens them whether they will or no. It may be it will be in this life as it was with Cain and Iudas and then a wounded spirit will ake so who can beare it Thirdly the matter is not altogether so easie with wicked men as they pretend fâ—r they doe feele so much as may shew they are very sicke Sometimes they feele their consciences galling and paining them at the very heart for the time and what are the passions and perturbations of their soules but as so many fits ofâ—a Feaver And that they are grievously sicke may appeare by the want of their spirituall senses they can hardly see or heare any thing Besides they may know they are sicke by the potions of afflictions which God gives them who doth nothing in vaine Doct. 3. That in Christ the diseases of our soules may be healed Esay 53.5 Mal. 4.2 Luke 4.18 He is a sure Physician for our soules God hath undertaken it that he will cure and heale us he challengeth it as a glory to himselfe which he executes by Christ Iob 5.17 18. Deut. 32.39 Now in as much as our diseases may be healed by Christ and that he is our Physician appointed by God we may gather many arguments of great comfort even from hence that he is the Physician First because
he can heale all diseases and hath done it and therefore it is here set downe indefinitely to import that by his stripes we may be healed of any sicknesse no sin but Christ can cure us of it Psal. 103.3 Mat. 4. 23. Psal 30.33 Secondly because hee doth it freely hee takes nothing for his cure Hos. 14.4 Thirdly because he hath offered and doth dayly offer to cure us Ier. 3.22 Fourthly because he doth all his cures with wonderfull compassion and love as is noted in the Gospell when he healed their sicke bodies much more hath he compassion of a sicke soule Fiftly because he is alwayes about his Patients The Lord is neere to them that are afflicted in spirit Psal. 34. Sixtly because he heales all that aske him to cure them Psal. 30.2 But then withall we must observe such rules as are appointed us in Scripture for if we would have God by Christ to heale us First we must pray for our healing He will be sought unto for this We must be importunate like the woman of Canaan Secondly we must feele our sicknesse and acknowledge with sorrow of heart that we are very sick and need his help for the whole need not the Physician but they that are sicke Mat. 9.13 and he heales none but such as are broken in heart Thirdly we must bring faith to be healed This was required in such as Christ healed in their bodies and therefore much more in those that would be healed in their soules If we trust in the Lord we shall be healed as some reade it Pro. 28.25 There is no sin but by prayer and faith in Christ may be subdued Ier. 17.14 Fourthly we must take heed that we neglect not the time of healing there is a time to heale Eccles. 3.3 We must into the water as soone as the Angell comes downe to trouble it as the lame men did at the poole of Bethesda we must be very carefull to make use of the opportunities of Gods grace when he calls us to repentance and offers mercy and affords helpe and meanes Fiftly we must turne to God with all our hearts without dissembling desiring in all things to please God though we have still many infirmities yet our hearts must be converted to God that he may heale us If we become not new creatures the mending of particular faults is to little purpose Esay 6.10 as we see in Herod Sixtly we must make conscience of it to receive the medicines of the Word of God for now we are healed by meanes not by miracle Peace and healing are the fruit of his lips Esay 57.18 19. We must obey them that have the oversight of it and suffer their words of exhortation patienâ—ly Prov. 12.18 He sent his Word and healed them Psal. 107.20 There is no disease in the soule but remedies may be found in the Word Gods words are life to those that finde them and health to all their flesh that is good for all diseases Prov. 4.22 And to this end we must take heed of tampering with our owne medicines or contesting with our Physicians we must not be wise in our owne eyes no man is Physician good enough to heale himselfe Pro. 3.7 8. And we must take heed of superstitious medicines In vaine shall the daughter of Egypt use many medicines for she shall not be cured Ier. 46.11 Indulgences pilgrimages penances wâ—ipping of the body or the like are vaine medicines and being not appointed by Christ they wil never profit to heale the soule of sin And further such as would be soundly healed must take heed of secret flattering teachers that do all their cures with preaching mercy and cry Peace Peace and never teach men sound courses to be rid of their sins those are they that heale the hurt of the daughter of Gods people sleightly Ier. 8.11 Seventhly looke to the beginning of sin when we first feele lamenesse in the wayes of righteousnesse we must speedily seeke help lest we be turned cleane out of the way Sins of infirmitie nourished or neglected may prove grievous diseases at length Heb. 12.13 Eighthly men that have some good evidence that they are healed by Christ that their comfort may be established they shall doe to shew themselves to the Priest that he may trie and testifie that they are whole from their leprosie Levit. 14. Ninthly if Christ heale us we must be sure to remember to make him our praise we must acknowledge his great mercy in healing our natures Ier. 17. 14. He stands upon the credit of the cure Christians faile exceedingly that they are not more thankfull for deliverance from faults and temptations they doe lesse for the cure of their soules than they doe for the cure of their bodies we must blesse the Lord and call upon our soules to doe it as David did Psal. 103.1 3. and 14.13 and the rather should we with all thankfulnesse praise God for such cures First because no outward medicines can doe any good God cures onely by his Word Secondly because God only can cure us Ier. 33.6 Deut. 32.39 Thirdly because God accounts it the greatest honour we can doe him to offer him praise Psal. 50.14 Fourthly because God never doth those cures upon the soule of a man but he loves him wonderfully ever after and forgives him all his sins Hos. 14. Psal. 103.2 3 4. Ier. 33.68 Tenthly we must be patient and indure the medicines whether they be hard sayings or afflictions David prayes to God to wash him and to purge him with hysope and not spare Psal. 51. Eleventhly it is a great help to get our soules healed to shew mercy to the bodies of other men God will not heale our soules if we oppresse other mens bodies as we see in the case of oppressors in our times Esay 58.6 7 8. Thirdly since in Christ men may be healed it gives us occasion to bewaile the fearefull carelesnesse of the most men that will not seeke cure yea in places where the meanes is offered to cure them All sorts of people are like Babylon for this confusion she would not be cured Ier. 51. Men refuse cure and all comfort and advice yea when they are warned of their diseases they breake out into more wilfulnesse and offending as God said of Ephraim When I would have healed Ephraim then the iniquity of Ephraim was discovered Hos. 7.1 Doct. 4. The fourth Doctrine is that we are cured by Christs stripes His sufferings heale our sorrowes His wounds make us whole His sickenesse offers us health and his stripes heale us partly by satisfying for our sins and so removing the cause of our diseases both spirituall and corporall and partly by an unspeakeable vertue of his Passion which being applied to our soules makes our sins dye And this point may serve for Use many wayes Uses First for information and so it may shew us the wonder of Gods working that can doe great things by meanes in respect of us altogether unlikely We hold
it a thing almost beyond beliefe that the applying of medicines to the sword that wounded a man shall make the wounds heale in a man But this here is a mystery that onely the Christian Religion can tell of of which there never was president in nature that the wounding of one man should heale another or that the stripes of the Captaine should cure all his diseased souldiers and yet thus it is even thus is the Lord pleased to glorifie the power of his working Secondly we may hence be informed of the precious use of every part of Christs sufferings not his dying only doth us good but every thing he did endure His stripes cure our wounds his shame wrought our honour his temptations drave the Divels from us not any thing was done to him by his adversaries but God made it worke for our good Shall we then dare to take offence at the crosse of Christ Have we not reason to glory in it above all things Thirdly doe we not here see how hatefull sin is in Gods sight and how foule our diseases are when nothing can cure us but Christs blood and that must be fetched out of him with the best stripes which the hands of the wicked inflicted upon him Oh the hardnesse of our hearts that can see Christ thus used for our sins and yet are not perswaded that sin is hatefull to God! Oh how should we be sorry for our Saviour and mourne to thinke of it as we would for our only sons Would it not grieve us at the heart if we should see the young Prince the Kings son basely whipped by our adversaries onely for our affaires Oh what hearts have we that as bad as they are would be melted to see this done to a Kings son and yet are not troubled to know it was done to Gods son Fourthly we may see what wicked malice will doe if it be not restrained to disgrace our Saviour to get a sentence against him to bind him hand and foot yea to kill him will not serve their turnes unlesse they may most basely scourge him before he dies That malicious men now doe not alwayes so is not because their malice doth nor tend to it but because either God or man restraines them It is a most divellish humour and therefore to be avoyded and detested of all those that love the Lord Jesus Use 2. Secondly how many wayes should this instruct us what care the Lord Jesus requires of us what should not this make us willing to doe Oh how should we love him with all our hearts above all the world that could endure to be thus abased even unto stripes for our sakes when he could have prevented it if he had pleased what a shame shouâ—d it â—e to us to be impatient or to thinke much of our crosses who though we had suffered many things yet not so grievous as those things befell our Saviour Yea further it should encourage us to â—uffer any thing for Christ and the rather because we have not resisted to stripes or bloud nor cannot now suffer the thousandth part for him of that he hath suffered for us Thus of the healing of our souâ—es These words also may be expounded of the healing of our bodies as we shewed before and so the like doctrines may be observed as Doct. 1. That the bodies of all men by nature need healing For sin hath brought upon man the sentence of deformâ—â—â—â— and infirmities and diseases and we see God doth inflict diseases upon many and that of divers sorts and many men that for the present â—râ— free from the paines of diseases yet have their enemies in their bodies in divers parts of them laid as it were in garison which may and will breake out upon them at a time they know not or if they were not there the Lord from without can send diseases upon them The world is every where full of occasions of sicknesse or if there were not outward meanes to worke them yet God can strike men from heaven Use. The Use should be to warne such as are in health to walke humbly For they know not how soone sicknesse may seaze upon them Secondly such as have their friends taken away by sicknesse or are yet afflicted should submit to Gods will for this is the case of all men even the greatest yea and Gods elect are liable to such a condition by nature Doct. 2. The diseases of the body are grievous and therefore Christ takes notice of that kind of distresse to provide for the healing of our bodies We see by experience that of many sorts of crosses it is most grievous to be are the paines that arise from the wounds or sicknes of the body and it is the more grievous partly because no men are priviledged from diseases but either have them or are in danger of them as was said before and partly because God hath armed such a multitude of sorts of diseases to which the body of man is liable Use. Therefore the use should bee to take warning from these paines of the body to prevent eternall paines in hell by reconciling our selves to that God that can so fearefully afflict both bodie and soule and as wee feele the outward man to decay the more to labour for the health of the inward man especially by those harbingers of death to provide for the time when our change shall come Doct. 3. Christ is a Physician for the bodie of man as well as for the soule in Christ our bodies may bee healed Christ provided healing for mans bodie as well as for his soule and mens bodies he heales either in this life or in the generall resurrection First in this life some he hath healed by miracle as he did multitudes in the daies of his flesh while hee was here in this world which he did in execution of his office as having charge of mens bodies and some he healed by meanes giving his blessing unto the medicines provided in nature and applied by the skilfull to the diseased yea he undertakes the healing of all Gods Elect in their bodies as this place imports which hee doth promise and will performe if it bee good for them Many times to heale the bodie would hurt the soule or keepe the Leaper from heaven and then Christ will not heale them else he undertakes and is bound to heale the bodie as well as the soule But the especiall healing is at the resurrection when all the bodies of the Saints shall be healed perfectly of all diseases and freed from the very disposition yea the very possibility to have any diseases Use 1. The use should be for great comfort to the godly when they are distressed they may and ought to looke up to Christ and say If it be good for me my Saviour will heale me and the rather because Christ is such a compassionate Physician and hath had the feeling of our infirmities and paines that way and besides he is such a Physician
are so excessively delighted with an influence after the courses they take that no arguments can enter into their hearts though they have never so good meanes used Hos. 5.4 Ninthly there is in some men a senslesse spirit a fat heart a reprobate mind so as the things they doe see yet they cannot lay them to their hearts nor be stirred by them and so for the most part they see little or nothing at all but are utterly unteachable There are of these sorts of men almost in all assemblies aad conditions of Christians where they have had the meanes with much power Esay 6.10 Acts 28.27 Tenthly there is in some a perverse spirit wilfully to reject the Word of God and all good counsell though they know they are not right and so follow vanity and become vaine 2 Kin. 17.14 15. and by following foolish vanities forsake their owne mercies Eleventhly the custome of the world hath overcome many and that makes their hearts dead and senslesse and carelesse of returning the examples of the most and of the wise men and great ones of the world hath confirmed them in their wandrings Ephes. 2.1 2. Twelfthly despaire is the cause in some they say there is no hope Ier. 18.12 Use. The Use of all should be especially to awaken the carelesse and to perswade men all shifts and excuses laid apart to set their hearts upon this worke of repentance and returning men should not be like horses or mules but receive instruction and turne unto the Lord else iniquity will be their ruine if they repent not they must perish and they doe nothing by their delaies but heape up wrath against the day of wrath They live foolishly for while they reject Gods Word what wisedome can be in them and they must die miserably Are they not as clay in the hands of the Potter and will they still provoke God to his face Yea if they frustrate the power of all the meanes they enjoy so as it may not be of effect to turne them it shall be easier for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgement than for them yea the very dust of their feet whose ministry they have despised will rise up in judgement against them Unto the Shepheard The happinesse of the penitent consisteth in this that they live ever after under a Shepheard and Bishop for their soules First then they have a Shepheard to tend them Here divers things are to be inquired First who this Shepheard is seeing the Text mentions him not expresly The Prophet Ezekiel sâ—ith it is Gods servant David Ezek. 34.23 and in HeiÌ„ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord Jesus raised from the dead is said to be the great Shepheard 〈◊〉 the sheep who is therefore called David because he came oâ—e of the 〈…〉 of David Secondly who the sheepe are and they are not cattell but men Ezek. 34. ult yet not all men but Gods Elect even those his Father gave him Iohn 10.29 and those chiefely when they are returned as the coherence â—hewes Thirdly the attributes given to this Shepheard in other Scriptures Here he is named barely The Shepheard but it is profitable for us to know what kind of Shepheard he is and so foure things are said of him 1. That he is one Shepheard that is that it is he only to whom immediately the charge of these men is given Exek 34.23 2. That he is the true Shepheard and that in divers respects First in respect of his calling he came not in by the window as the theefe and robber doth but was called of God to this worke even from the womb Esay 49.1 Iohn 10.2 Secondly he is a true Shepheard because he hath all the imploiments that belong to a Shepheard he goeth out to his flocks with a rod and a staffe and his Shepheards crooke he hath a rod to drive-on his sheep both a rod of instruction and correction and he hath a crook to catch them and pull them backe and he hath a staffe to drive away evill beasts Psal. 23. Thirdly he is the true Shepheard because never Shepheard did his worke or discharged the trust and care laid upon him so faithfully The best Pastors and their actions done by those that be men and after their owne hearts yet have many frailties and faile many waies both in skill attendance and power 3. That he is the good Shepheard by an excellency Iohn 10.11 and so he is in divers respects First because other Shepheards have their flockes delivered to their hands but he seekes his sheep and hath none but such as he was faine to find out in the woods and desarts and solitary places of the world yea he left as it were his owne glory to come downe from heaven to looke these lost sheep Ezek. 34.11 12. Secondly because he laid downe his life to redeeme his sheep and to get power to bring them backe Iohn 10. 15. yea put his necke under the sword of his Fellow his Father he was contented that his owne Father should kill him Zech. 13.7 Thirdly because he keeps such sheep as have no fleeces on them but what he gives them all his were naked sheep that no other Shepheard would have taken up hee cloathes them all with the fleeces of his owne righteousnesse and so becomes the Lord their righteousnesse Ier. 23.4 6. Fourthly because he is compassioâ—â—â—ely moved with the wants and distresses of his sheep not for himselfe but for their sakes and this he shewes not onely by pitying them when they have no subordinate Shepheards to tend them but by loathing those evill Shepheards that leade them to evill pastures or any way hurt them Zech. 11.8 4. That he is the great Shepheard Heb. 13.20 and so he is in divers respects First because his sheepe are his owne Other Shepheards for the most part tend the sheepe of other men but all his sheep are his owne Iohn 10.12 Secondly because he markes all his sheep he did not only seek them when they were lost but made them when they were not Psal. 100.3 They are not only the people of his pasture but the sheep of his hands Thirdly because he hath more flockes than any Shepheard ever had for he hath flocks in all parts of the world to the very ends of the earth Micah 5.4 For he was not only to raise up the Tribes of Israel but to be a light to the Gentiles and giveth salvation to the ends of the earth Esay 49.6 Fourthly because he is great in skill and power in skill because though he haâ—e such great flocks yet he knowes all his sheep particularly and calls them 〈◊〉 â—heir names Iohnâ—0 â—0 3 and so he knowes all their wants and diseases too 〈◊〉 all the waies to help and cure them In power because he hath a mighty â—â—me Esay 40.1 â— 11. and he stands and friends them in the strength of Jehova and in the majesty of the name of the Lord his God Micah
5.4 And besides he shewes it in his ability to drive away from his flocks even those hurtfull beasts that other Shepheards cannot resist If a Lion or the hungry Lion roare after his prey he will not care for the voice of a multitude of Shepheards called out against him saith the Prophet Esay 31.4 yet this Shepheard alone with his voice can make the fiercest Lyon leave his prey and runn e away Hee can make the Divels flee and restraine the rage of cruell Tyrants Fiftly because he is a Prince as well as a Shepheard Other shepheards are usually no more than ordinary men but he is a great Prince and therefore must needs be a great Shepheard Ezech. 34.23 Sixtly because he is the Arch-Shepheard the Prince of shepheards he under whose authority all other shepheards are and to whom they must give accounts 1 Pet. 5.4 Thus of the attributes given to this Shepheard The happinesse of those that live under the government of such a Shepheard followes First he will feed them as a shepheard doth his flocke they that wait upon the Lord shall bee fed Psal. 37.3 And thus chiefly he will feed their soules they shall grow and eat and finde pasture Iohn 10.9 Hee will feed them with knowledge and understanding Ier. 3.15 and with such food as will breed life and life in more abundance Iohn 10.10 They shall neither hunger nor thirst He that hath mercy on them shall lead them by the Springs of water he shall guide them those Springs of water are his Ordinances Esay 49.10 and their pasture is fat pasture Ezech. 34.14 The chiefe feeding place is his holy Hill the Temple and Sanctuary and that shall be a blessing to his flocke there shall bee showres of blessings in their seasons Ezech. 34.26 He doth not feed in the fields and desarts but with a more excellent feeding he feeds them in his garden in the the very beds of spices every doctrine being as a severall spice and the whole summe together as a bed of spices Cant. 6.2 3. The Prophet David seemes to resemble powerfull and flourishing doctrine to greene pastures and the secret and sweet comforts of the Sacraments to still waters Psal. 23.2 Secondly he will tend and keepe them so as 1. The wilde beasts shall not teare them Tyrants Hereticks Divels shall not make a prey of them Ezech. 34.25 so as they should dwell safe though they were in the wildernesse and sleepe in the woods Ezech. 34. 25 28. Though they walke thorow the valley of death they need not feare Psal. 23.4 2. Hee will judge the Rams and the Goats that push at them that is he will revenge the wrongs are done unto them by such as live in the same Churches with them that reproach or oppose them Ezech. 34.17 c. 3. The Sunne shall not smite them Esay 49.10 that is the wrath and anger of God shall not afflict their spirits but they shall lie downe in great rest and tranquillity of conscience Ezech. 34.15 4. If they fall into diseases he will give them such medicines as shall refresh their soules Psal. 23.3 5 They shall want nothing Psal. 23.1 6. None of them shall bee lacking hee will keepe all that are given to him no man shall take them out of his hands Iob. 10.29 Ier. 23.4 7. Hee will order them not by force and cruelty but by judgements Ezech. 34.16 shewing a due respect of the severall ages and conditions of his sheepe Esay 40.11 8. He will goe in and out before them himselfe and they shall follow him and hee will lead them in the paths of righteousnesse Iohn 10.4 Psal. 23.3 9. Hee will doe more for them than ever any Shepheard did for his flocke hee will make them live ever he will give them eternall life Ioh. 10.29 10. Lastly all this is the more comfortable because he hath tied himselfe by covenant for his sheep to doe all this for them Ezech. 34.25 Use. The use should be for instruction and so both to Ministers and to the people First to Ministers They should here learne to be wonderfull carefull of the finding and feeding of the flocks committed to their charge seeing Christ ordinarily and externally doth administer this worke by their service if they be not carefull they dishonour as much as lieth in them the office of Christ. The feeding which under Christ on Gods holy hill they should provide for the people is the chiefe blessing of the life of a penitent sinner Iohn 21. 1 Pet. 5.2 Secondly to the people The people that are good should hence learne 1. To pray to Christ to shew them where he feeds that they may be directed to the fertill pastures of some powerfull Ministery 2. To trust upon Christ for all things necessary for their soules Since God hath appointed him as the Shepheard of our soules wee should glorifie his office by beleeving in him and relying upon him never sheep had a better shepheard and therefore we need not feare any more nor be dismaied Psal. 37.3 Ier. 23.4 3. Our hearts should be set upon the house of Christ and upon his Word as the food of our soules we should runne to Church with great willingnessâ—â—nd appetite as the sheepe doe to their foddering places 4. When wee finde good pasture and safe feeding wee should be wonderfull thankfull and seeke all his praise with joyfull hearts Psal. 79. ult and 100. 5. We should submit our selves to the Ministers of the assemblies whose words are like goades and like nailes fastened because they are given by this our Shepheard Eccles. 12.11 6. If the spirituall Assyrian breake into the Church of Christ we should remember that if seven Shepheards and eight principall men bee raised up against him he shall be driven away Mich. 5.5 But withall we must take heed and looke to it that wee be right sheep of his pasture For there are multitudes in the flocks of Christ that he will not feed he takes no care of them but saith of them That that will die let it die And as a Shepheard separateth the goates from the sheepe so will Christ separate a world of wicked ungodly men from the good though they now be often folded together in one assembly It is the poore of the flocke onely that are his sheepe Zach. 11.7 such as heare his voice and depend onely upon it and will follow Christ Iohn 10 3 4 5 27. Lastly we may hence gather how wofull the estate of such people is as either have no shepheards or evill shepheards set over them Zach. 11.4 5. 34.4 And Bishop of your soules The godly have Christ to bee the Bishop of their soules That this point may be more distinctly and profitably conceived of I would consider of foure things in the explication of it First the use of the tearme Bishop here given to Christ it was before the Apostles time a foraine word much used in profane writers For the originall word
or contempt of others or hath the appearance of such evill in the judgement of others Esay 3. 1 Thes. 5. 8. When it becommeth not good workes or hindereth them 1 Tim. 2.9 as when men restraine mercie to the poore or oppresse their Tenants or defraud other men onely to mainetaine themselves or theirs in outward pompe and gallantnesse of apparell This is the horrible sin of the Gentry in many places of this kingdome 9. When it is condemned and reproved by godly Ministers that are both wise and learned for their testimony ought to be received 2 Thess. 1.10 and it is a vile sinne to vexe them and grieve them by our obstinacie yea though they were not able to make so full demonstration yet when they reprove such things out of a spirituall jealousie and feare they corrupt their hearers they ought to be heard Heb. 13.18 1 Cor. 11.2.3 10. When the time that might be profitably spent is consumed by the tedious curiositie of dressing Ephes. 5.16 as it is with those that have not time for Godâ— worship in private or cannot come time enough to the Church or neglect their calling by being so long in dressing 11. When it dishonours the body of a man Col. 2. ult as when it is slovenly or sluttish or is taken up of meere singularitie and affectation of the praise of mortification and tends to restraine Christian libertie in others For no pretence may uncomely apparell be used for 1 Tim. 2.9 it is required that the apparell of women be comely for so the originall word signifies But especially uncomely apparell is then most vile when it is worne with a purpose to deceive as the Prophet complained of such as weare a roâ—gh garment to deceive 12. The puritie of a Christian life should avoide all dressings or fashions which had their originall from infamous persons such as are the fashions of Whores or debauched creatures and such a beginning it is said commonly Yellow starch had What fellowship betweene light and darknesse righteousnesse and unrighteousnesse Christ and Belial If we would have God to love us we must separate and come out from amongst them and touch no uncleane thing 13. When such apparell is worne as is contrary to the wholesome lawes of men for we are bound to submit our selves to every ordinance of man for Gods sake 1 Pet. 2.13 14. Lastly when the partie that useth such apparell or dressing is condemned in himselfe and hath his owne conscience accusing or disliking it or is noâ— fully assured that he doth not sin Whatsoever is not of Faith in those things is sin Rom. 14. Verse 4. But let it be the hidden man of the heart c. HItherto of that adorning they should not be curious or costly in Now in this verse he shewes in the affirmative what apparell or dressing they sâ—ould be carefull of and that is the adorning of their soules and the apparelling of the inward man In the words three things may be noted 1. What must be apparelled viz. the hidden man of the heart 2. With what it must be adorned which he shewes both in generall and in particular in generall it must be with incorruptible things in particular it must be with a meeke and quiet spirit 3. The reason viz. because such apparell is very rich in Gods account The firâ—â— thing then is what must be apparelled viz. the man of the heart The man of the heart This is a kind of speaking not used in any place of Scriptuâ—e but this onely this Apostle onely useth this kinde of expressing himselfe Now concerning the man of the heart I would consider of sixe things 1. What he is 2. Whence he is or his originall 3. In what he excels the outward man 4. What condition he is in by nature 5. Hâ—w he may be mended or made better 6. How we may know when the man of the heart is right â—or the first by the man of the heart hee meanes the same the Apostle Paulâ—oth â—oth by the inward man 2 Cor. 4.16 and the inward man is the soule or heâ—rt of man Thus â—e speakes of a Jew that is outward and a Jew that is inâ—arâ— Rom. 2.28 29. Now the heart is and may well be called the man for divers reasons 1. In respect of definition For the definition of a man agrees to the heart of man though there were no body for God was the God of Abraham and Abraham was and was a living man many hundred yeeres after his body was in the grave Mat. 22. And hence it is that unto the soule or heart of man in Scriptures is attributed all things that the outward man can doe as life Psal. 22.27 language Eccles. 9.1 Psal. 14.1 36.1 praying to God Psal. 37.4 receiving messages from God as when the Prophet is bidden to speake to the heart of Jerusalem Esay 40. serving of God c. 2. In respect of dominion The heart is the man because it disposeth the way of man Pro. 16.9 and ruleth the outward man for out of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh And therefore Solomon saith that from the heart comes life Pro. 4.23 3. In respect of acceptation The heart is that which God especially respects in man it is the heart he lookes upon 1 Sam. 17.7 He tries the heart and as Solomon saith He weighes the hearts of the children of men Pro. 21.2 and he will be served with our hearts Iosh. 24.14 and in all holy duties it is with us in Gods account according as he seeth the heart 1 Kings 8.39 so he requires the heart in repenting 1 Sam. 7.3 in praying 2 Tim. 2.22 Hos. 7.14 in hearing the Word Luke 8. and so in every good duty Thus of the first point For the second The man of the heart hath his originall from God himselfe He is the Father of Spirits Heb. 12.8 and it was his especiall glory to forme and fashion the heart in man as divers Scriptures shew Zech. 12.1 Psal. 33.15 and is therefore called the God of the heart Psal. 37. For the third The man of the heart excells the outward man exceedingly and that both in substance and in priviledges As for substance in the outward man we agree with beasts but in the inward man we agree with Angels in as much as the man of the heart consists of a spirituall and immateriall essence as well as the Angels And as in substance so in properties there is great difference for first the man of the heart is hidden it can be and doe all his worke and yet be invisible God himselfe hath variety of conversation with the man of the heart that no creature else knowes Secondly he is free and subject only to the God of his heart properly No man can come at or governe or command the heart of man Thirdly he is properly the seat of Gods image Wee are not properly like God in our bodies because God hath no body but in
our spirits though it be true that the glory of Gods image shines through the body of man as the light doth through the lanthorne in respect whereof the outward man is said to bee made after Gods image but else properly onely the man of the heart is capable of that preferment to be made like God For the fourth point The man of the heart by nature is in a most wofull condition though in those general things before mentioned he excels the outward His miserie will appear if we throughly consider either what he is in his qualities or what he doth in his worke or what he suffers in that estate If you inquire after his qualities by nature first he is vaine Ephes. 4.18 yea so vaine as the outward man dares not act what the man of the heart entertaines Secondly he is foule as Solomon saith Who can say I have made my heart cleane Yea he is so foule that it is as hard a worke to make the he art of one man cleane as to create a world anew Hence David said O Lord create in me a cleane heart Psal. 51. Thirdly he is uncircumcised and altogether indisposed to matters of religion he is slow and hard to beleeve uncapable and unteachable and makes not use of the very first businesse in the entrance into religion Ier. 9.26 1 Cor. 2.14 Fourthly hee is deceitfull above all things hee can bee trusted in nothing Ier. 17.9 Fiftly he is verie unquiet and never enjoyes any sound peace nor is pleased with any condition and oftentimes hee is like the raging Sea Isa. 57. These are his qualities some of them His workes he doth are most abominable for 1. Hee is alwaies imagining mischiefe the whole frame of his thoughts is onely evill continually Gen. 6. There is a world of wickednesse in him evâ—ry day 2. That hee may bee wicked the more securely he imprisons the truth and laies hold upon all the principles in his head that might any way disturbe his course in sin and locks them up in restraint Rom. 1.18 3. He resists the spirit and proclaimes enmitie to God and gets out of the way that so the heart may be farre from God and further the more to provoke God he chooseth strange gods which he daily entertaines and gives unto them what is due unto God These are they are called by the Prophet the Idols of the heart Ezech. 14. And finally he is the authour of all the mischiefes are done by the outward man for it is he that gives wicked lawes to the members and makes the outward man doe all the villanies we see are done in the world Mat. 15. Rom. 7. And as he is most wretched in what he is and doth so is hee in what he suffers for first he is smitten with a most wofull Lethargie alwaies given to sleeping and in danger to go to Hell in any of these sleepes And besides he lives in the darke it is alwaies night with him he never sees day Rom. 13.11 and besides the Divell possesseth him and hath raised strong Holds and fortified himselfe within him 2 Cor. 10.4 and lastly he is an abomination to the Lord. As nothing is more esteemed of God than the man of the Heart if hee bee right so nothing is more loathsome to God if he be wicked Prov. 11.20 Now for the fifth point If any aske what must be done that the man of the Heart may be mended and made right I answer 1. The heart most be prepared prepared I say to returne to God 1 Sam. 7.3 Now the heart is prepared two waies first by a sound confession of the sinnes of the heart when a man acknowledgeth the plague of his evill heart before God 1 Kings 8.38 secondly bâ— earnest prayer to God to direct the heart and set it in order and bow iâ— and incline it to goodnesse 2 Thes. 3.5 Now it is certaine that even these workes of preparation are not neglected of God for hee heareth the preparations of the heart Psal. 10.17 2. It must bee stored with sacred notions and knowledges out of the Word of God The Law must bee written in the heart the Word of God in the sound knowledge of it must be hidden there Psal. 119.11 Ier. 31.33 Esay 51.7 for these sacred notions have a power to master and order the heart 3. It must bee washed and purified It must bee soundly rinsed in the teares of true repentance and then it will become very acceptable to God through the merits of Christ aâ—d his mediation Iames 4.8 Ier. 4.14 God greatly delights in the heart when it is broken and contrite Psal. 34.19 147.3 51.17 Now for the last point The man of the heart is then right when 1. It is true Heb. 10.22 that is when it is without the guile of fraud and dissimulation when it is as it seemes to be in religion when it had rather be good than seeme so 2. It is cleane for Blessed are the pure in heart Mat. 5. Psal. 51.12 24.4 It is a signe the man of the heart is right when it is freed from the liking and residence of naturall filthinesse it was given to and when that continuall frame of vile thoughts and lusts is dissolved especially when it strives after inward purity as well as outward 3. When it is sound in Gods Statutes Psal. 119.80 And so it is first when it is carefull to get warrant for every action from the Word and seeketh doctrine and instruction and to that end comes to the light Pro. 15.14 18.15 Secondly when it submitteth it selfe to the forme of doctrine into which it is delivered The heart is sound in the Word when a man doth from his heart consent to obey and striveth to follow the directions daily given out of the Word Rom. 6.17 especially when it is perfect with God and so it is when it is a willing heart and hath respect to all Gods Commandements and desires to live in no sin 1 Chron. 28.9 4. When the full purpose of the heart is to cleave to God for ever Acts 11.23 And thus of the man of the heart or what is to be apparelled and adorned With what it must be adorned followeth and in generall it must be adorned with that which is incorruptible In that which is not corruptible Foure things may be noted in these words two of them are implied two of them more expresse Doct. 1. That the things belonging to the outward man are corruptible All things that concerne him are â—o for first his substance is corruptible All flesh is grasse 1 Pet. 1.24 so Iob 14.1.2 and besides all his glory is as thâ— flower of the field His riches pleasures honour strength beauty health and all he any way accounts his glory it all will corrupt for either vanitie will consume it or violence will take it away 1 Pet. 1.24 1 Iohn 2.17 Mat. 6.19 20. All earthly things are vanity and vexation of
spirit as Solomon shewes in the whole booke of Ecclesiastes Now if worldly things be corruptible things then in generall we should all learne divers lessons first not to set our affections upon these things here below we should not set our hearts upon that which wee cannot keepe long All wee have though it bee not yet corrupted yet it is all corruptible why should wee then make such haste to bee rich especially why should wee trust upon uncâ—rtainâ— riches Secondly seeing wee shall have these things but a â—hile wee should use them as such things as wee cannot enjoy long and so wee should take our part of them in a sober and Christian freedome while wee have them Psalme 49.18 Eccles. 9.7 10. and especially wee should employ them to the best uses wee can And the best use to put worldly things to is either to make friends with them by liberalitie to the poore Luke 16. or to buy wisedome with them by spending freely for the procuring of the meanes of salvation for our selves or others Proverbs 17.16 and in generall the chiefe use of them is by them to make our selves rich in good workes 1 Tim. 6.19 20. Thirdly seeing earthly things are corruptible wee should not envie the prosperity of wicked men that abound not in any thing that will â—arry long with them all their portion is in these things that will away Psalme 37.1 2. 49.15 16 18. Lastly wee should all therefore bee of Moses minde rather to suffer affliction with Gods people that shall possesse eternall things than with the wicked to enjoy the pleasures of sinne for a season Heb. 11.26 And in particular both poore and rich may bee instructed hereby for rich men should not glorie in their riches but rather râ—joice if God have made them low by true grace which will last for ever Iames 1.9 10. 1 Tim. 6.17 20 and poore men that have a portion in spirituall things should not bee troubled for want of these â—â—rthly things seeing if they â—â—d them they would last but a while Iâ—â—â—s 1.9 and therefore having food and raiment they should bee content Thus of the first Doctrine Doct. 2. Earthly things doe not adorne a man As they are corruptible so they doe not make a man any whit the more comely which is true in these foure senses following First they doe not adorne a man in the sight of God he respects it not whether a man be poore or rich bond or free cloathed or naked in robes or in rags Gal. 3.28 Secondly they adorne not the inward man they add nothing to the mind or heart of man Thirdly they adorne not with true ornament but onely with a shew for if the glory of the world be like a withering flower what true ornament can it be to weare such withered things Fourthly they adorne not for continuance All apparell for the body of a man and all ornaments for his house or state any way they are the worse for wearing and will weare cleane out in the end And therefore for the use first how vaine a thing is the pride of life and secondly we should therefore know no man after the flesh but to reckon of mans worth by better things than worldly things Doct. 3. A third doctrine is evidently to be observed out of these words and that is very comfortable for godly Christians such as the Apostle supposed these to be to whom he writes and that is That godly Christians have right to all incorruptible things That which is not corruptible if they seeke they may possesse It is their owne God would have them put it on as they put on their apparell He hath adorned his children with the gift of all incorruptible things heavenly treasures are theirs and they may lay hold on them and lay them up as their certaine riches and portion Mat. 6. â—0 He grants eternall life to them that seeke glory and honour and incorruptible things that is he grants them an eternall possession of spirituall things Rom. 2.7 Now that this doctrine may be more evident and full of comfort it is profitable to inquire distinctly what is incorruptible and will last alwaies and so we shall find by the testimonies of the Scripture that seven things are incorrupâ—ible 1. â—od is incorruptible Rom. 1. and God is their God by covenant and as David saith he is the strength of their heart and their portion for ever Psal. 37.26 1â—9 57. and God his mercy and his love and his power is everlasting His mercy endures for ever Psal. 136. and his loving kindnesse â—â—all never be taken from him Psal. 89.33 and with everlasting compassion he hath received them to favour Esay 54. and with everlasting love hath he loved them Ier. 31.3 and in the Lord Iehovah is everlasting strength for the protection and preservation of his people and therefore they may trust upon him for ever Esay 26.4 and therefore if all people will walke every â—ne in the name of his God godly men ought much more to waâ—ke in the name of the Lord their God for ever and ever Micah 4.6 2. The Word of God is incorruptible and lasts beyond all end 1 Pet. 1.24 Psal. 119.89 And this is the heritage of the godly Psal. 119.111 127. The truth shall be with us for ever 2 Iohn 2. 3. The righteousnesse of Christ is everlasting Dan. 9.24 and this righteousnesse is theirs â—o as they may put it on as a garment and it makes them righteous before God Rom. 13. ult 1 Cor. 1.30 2 Cor. 5.21 4. Gods covenant is incorruptible and everlasting Esaâ— 55.4 and it cannot be abrogared but the godly shall have the benefit of it for ever 5. The gifts of saving grâ—ce are incorruptible and their hearts can never â—ee drawne dry but the spring of grace will bee in some measure in them And through these graces the godly have everlasting consolation for Gods gifts and calling are without repentance Iohn 4.14 2 Thes 2.10 Rom. 11. This love is incorruptible 2 Cor. 13. and everlasting joy shal be upon their heads Esay 61. So the seed of saving knowledge will abide in the godly for ever 1 Iohn 3. and their meeknesse and a quiet spirit is reckoned an ornament that is not corruptible But of this afterwards 6. Good workes are incorruptible so the righteousnesse of the just will last for ever 2 Cor. 9.9 and though he die yet his workes will follow him to Heaven Rev. 14.13 Psal. 139.24 Lastly Heaven and the glory of it is everlasting Gods kingdome is an everlasting kingdome 1 Tim. 6.11 and that glory is an eternall waight of glory 2 Cor. 4.14 We have an house that is eternall in the Heavens 2 Cor. 5.1 our inheritance there is immortall and undefiled and withereth not away 1 Pet. 1.3 The uses may be divers Use 1. For first it should teach us to strive to be such as may have our portion in incorruptible thing and so wee must first
rule Gal. 6.16 and do all in faith Heb. 11.6 4. We must serve God in our spirits as well as in our outward man not as men-pleasers or with eye service or with outward worship but from the heart and with the spirit Rom. 2.28 29. Eph. 6.5 6 7. 5. We must make conscience of the least sins to avoide them and of the least Commandements to obey them if we would be great in heaven Mat. 5.19 Divers of these are exprest in one sentence Micah 6.8 Hee hath shewed thee O man what is good and what the Lord requireth of thee surely to doe justly and to love mercy and to humble thy selfe to walk with thy God 6. We must avoide those sins that God especially hates such as are swearing Commandement 3. Deut. 28.58 lukewarmnesse in religion Rev. 3.15 16. persecuting such as feare God 1 Thes. 2.15 16. wilfull fashioning our selves after this world Rom. 12.1 2. to blesse our selves in our hearts against Gods curses Deut. 29.19 through impatience or unbeliefe to withdraw our selves in adversity Heb. 10 38. and in generall all grosse sins Rev. 22.15 Doct. 3. The best riches a Christian hath are his vertues and gifts of his mind and therefore he saith here they are rich in Gods sight Now they are his best riches in divers respects 1. Because they are riches in Gods sight whereas all worldly treasures commend not any man to God Gal. 3.28 He gives us naked into the world and takes us himselfe naked againe 2. Because they furnish the best part of man viz. his mind whâ—â—eas worldly riches doe only furnish mens houses or bodies 3. Because no violence can take these treasures away A man may be vertuous spight of the hearts of all the Divells in hell or divellish men on earth whereas worldly treasures may be many waies lost 4. Because those things doe make a man rich to immortality whereas worldly riches can serve at best but for a mortall life And therefore this point shewes that godly men that seeke vertue and grace have chosen the better part and that we should all covet spirituall gifts with more earnest affections than worldlings doe outward riches And it shewes the happy estate of poore Christians they may be very rich for all their poverty outward Rev. 2.8 Neither may hypocrites please themselves with saying they are rich Rev. 3.17 for God will discover their counterfeit wares And in generall we may hence gather that the richest men in the Parish are vertuous men Doct. 4. It is evident from hence that God sees the spirits of men our hearts are all open and manifest before him Ier. 17.9 1 Kings 8.39 1 Sam. 17. Heb. 4.13 And this must needs be so because God is omniscient all eye and sees all things The Sun may cease shining but God cannot cease seeing Secondly because God formed the hearts of all men and therefore must needs know them Psal. 33.15 Thirdly because God by his providence doth specially watch over the world of spirits add daily visits mens hearts Iob 7.18 Psal. 17.3 and receives presentments of all abuses He daily tries the hearts and reins and weighes the heart of man Pro. 21.2 And therefore the Use should be divers first to reach men to labour for inward and secret goodnesse as well as outward and open conformity and to be afraid of sin in secret for no darknesse can hide from God the day and night are all one to him and though no eye of man see thee yet art thou alwaies before the eye of God We should therefore keepe our hearts with all diligence Pro. 4.23 And it may be a great comfort to the godly against all the scornes and censures of the world that traduce them as hypocrites for God sees their hearts yea it may comfort them against the imperfections of their workes for God seeth the preparations and desires of their hearts and that they would faine doe better But especially this is terrible to wicked men for if God see the hearts of men in what case are they that have such evill hearts Ob. Why will some one say what fault can God find with our hearts Sol. God sees the deadnesse and dulnesse that is in thy heart in his service He sees thy directions and how far off thy heart is from him when thou drawest neere to him with thy lips he sees thy hypocrisie and securitie and thy double and divided heart he sees thy carnall cavils and the boiling risings of thy heart against him and his truth he sees thy fâ—â—â—fulnesse and unbeliefe and the uncircumcision of thy heart thy unreâ—â—hâ—blenesse and forgetfulnesse he sees all the vanities and errours of thy imaginations all thy lusts and passions and wicked desires and all thâ—â— framâ— of thy imaginations that are only evill continually he sees thy filthy nakednesse and all the Idols thou entertainest in thy heart and therefore if thou wilt not perish in the eternall abomination of God make haste to wash thine heart from wickednesse and seriously to repent of the sins of thy spirit Lastly the scope of this place teacheth us distinctly That God makes a great reckoning of such men and women as have meeke and quiet spirits There is reason for it because a quiet mind is like to Gods mind which is never stirred nor moved from everlasting to everlasting but is alwaies the same and because where the spirit is meeke and quiet there all sin is mortified and every good gift and grace doth prosper And this should be a great encouragement to all Christians and in particular to Christian wives that are meek and live quietly with their husbands for though their husbands should not love them the more or esteeme of this grace hence they may see that God will like them much the better for it and they are very comely and richly cloathed in Gods sight Ver. 5. Por even after this manâ—r in times past did the holy 〈◊〉 which trâ—sted in God 〈◊〉 themselves and were subject to their husbands Ver. 6. As Sarah obeyed Abraham and called him Lord whose daughters ye are while ye doe well not being affraid of any terrour IN these two verses is contained the confirmation of the Proposition exhorting wives to be subject to their owne husbands ver 1. And this is made good by two reasons both taken from example the one in generall from the practice of holy women of ancient times that did so carry themselves towards their husbands ver 5. the other in particular from the practice of Sarah the mother of faithfull women ver 6. The example generally considered ver 5. is described and commended sixe wayes First for the maner of it it was in this maner that is just according to the precept now given by the Apostle Secondly for the anâ—iquitie of it it was so in old time Thirdly for the subject persons in whom it was found viz. not only women that did so but the holiest women Fourthly for the cause of it viz.
that God accepts holinesse in them as well as in men 2. That all holy women did make conscience of subjection to their husbands and therefore the Apostle speakes indefinitely of all holy women And this is the more evident because amongst all the infirmities noted in any godly woman in the Scriptures yet there is no example of a godly woman that did customarily live in the sinne of frowardnesse or rebellion against her husband the instance of Zipporah is but of one onely fact and the errour seemes to be as much in her judgement as in her affections And this doctrine should light verie heavie upon many wives that professe Religion in these times and compell them to reforme their hearts and behaviours in their carriage towards their husbands for this Text doth import that they want holinesse that are not subject to their husbands and live in customarie frowardnesse and unquietnesse 3. That Christian women ought to studie the example of holy women in old times and therefore they should do well to get a catalogue of the praises of godly women in Scripture to lay before them for their imitation and so they should learne of Sarah reverence to their husbands and of Rahab and the Midwives of Egypt to shew mercy to Gods servants in distresse and of Ruth obedience to their parents and constant love to religion and of the Shunamitish woman 2 Reg. 4.8 c. and of Lydia Acts 16.14 and of Phâ—be Rom. 16.2 to be entertainers of Gods servants and to succour them and of Hanna to be humble and patient and devout in prayer and of the good woman in the Proverbs chap. 31. and of Priscilla and Salâ—mons mother Pâ—â— 30.1 2. and Timothies mother and grand-mother 2 Tim. 1.4 to get the law of grace into their lips to instruct others and of that woman in the Proverbs to bee painfull in labour and to be wise in oversight of the labours of their servants and children and of Hester to keepe religious Fasâ—â— to God with their maides and children Hess 4.16 and of the Virgin Mary to lay up the words of Christ in their hearts and with Mary Magdalen to love Christ with all tendernesse and to bewaile their sinswith sorrow and to sit as Christs feet to heare his words and of Elizabeth to live without offence Lâ—â—e 1. and of Dorcas to be merciful to the poore and of the holy women mentioned Heb. 11.3 to be constant professors of the truth in the times of persecution That trusted in God The fourth thing is the cause of their subjection and that is their trust in God about which foure things are to be observed 1. That trust in God is such a grace as is found in all the godly even womâ—n that were holy had attained to trust in God All holy women trusted in God therefore if women that are the weaker sexe cannot get holinesse but withall they trust in God it is impliedly cleere That all the godly doe trust in God The house of Israel and the house of Aaron Priests and people even all that feare the Lord must trust in the Lord Psal. 115.9 10 11. and all the Gentiles must trust in the Lord. Rom. 15.12 It is the Periphrasis of God to be the confidence of all the ends of the earth Psal. 65.5 And the reasons why the godly must and doe all of them trust in God are first Gods Commandement that requires it of all which the former places shew secondly Gods promise that he will be the hope of his people even of all his people Ioel 3.16 and they have a sure word of the Prophets to warrant their trust 2 Pet. 1.19 thirdly without faith and trust it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. 6. fourthly because they have nothing else to trust in Of all people the godly are most miserable if their trust were to be placed in other things than God for as all earthly things are vain and transitorie so can they make least shift for themselves and are most opposed in these things And therefore the Use should be to teach us to trie our hearts soundly whether we be such as trust in God seeing in this thing lyeth one great part of our evidence about true grace If all the godly trust in God then we are not godly nor holy men and women if we doe not trust in God The question then is By what signes doe godly men prove that they doe trust in God and the answer is 1. By making God their refuge in all their distresses and by pouring out their hearts before him in prayer and supplication 2 Sam. 22.3 4. Psal. 62.8 2. By their feare in any thing to displease God and their care to keepe his Commandements and to cleave to God 2 Reg. 18.4 5 6. doing his worke whatsoever come of it 3. By relying upon God in times of distresse without using any ill means or courses that they know or feare to be unlawfull Esay 28.16 with 1 Chron. 10.13 14. but still wait upon God till he help them Psal. 33.20 4. By accounting God to be their portion and sufficient heritage Psal. 16.1 5 6. 5. By setting the Lord alwaies before them Psal. 16.1 18. for if we put all our trust in God then our hearts doe continually thinke of God and are lifted up to God 6. By committing all their wayes to God and leaving the successe of things to his disposing Psal. 37.5 7. By their patience in the case of wrongs and indignities having their hearts free from desires of revenge and their tongues from words or reproach or reproofe they are as deafe or dumb men Ps. 38.13 14 15 1 Tim. 4.10 8. By contemning the glory of the world and not regarding or seeking dependancies upon proud and sinfull persons Psal. 40.4 9. By the joy and contentment they take in the house of God their hearts flourishing like a greene Olive tree when they heare of the doctrine of Gods goodnesse and feele the refreshing of his name Psal. 52.8 9. 10. By their thankfulnesse and great desires to praise God when they find the experiences of Gods providence in grace and bounty towards them Psal. 13.5 6. 52.8 9. Yet by the way we mâ—â—t know that godly persons that do truly trust in God may be burdened with cares but yet they cast their burthens upon God when they feele them Psal. 55.22 They may be affraid and yet trust in God Psal. 56.3 They may cry and make great moane and that a long time Psal. 69.3 They may seeme to want strength and yet renew their strength Esay 40 ult 2. From â—â—nce we â—â—y gather That it is a great praise and an excellent gift in any to trust in God to have and exercise this trust in God and therefore of all parts of holines fâ—nctification in this place trust in God iâ— mentioned And therefore in divers Scriptures they are pronounced to be very blessed that can doe it Psal. 84.12 34.8 and it
is reckoned as a great ornament and glory in great Princes as 2 Reg. 18.5 Psal. 21.8 and the chiefe praise of the Fathers and Patriarkes of the Church Ps. 22.5 And the reasons are divers 1. Because it is a supernaturall power in any man or woman because it is grounded upon things not seene Rom. 8.24 2. Because the Lord taketh speciall pleasure in this grace and taketh notice of such as can exercise it above all others it is a thing God specially observes in his people Psal. 147.11 33.18 cob his eye is upon them he cannot look off them so also Nah. 1.7 And contrariwise he is as much vexed with unbeliefe and not trusting upon him as with any other sin We read that fire kindled against Iacob for not beleeving in God and not trusting in his salvation Psal. 78.22 3. Because the trust in other things will prove the shame and confusion of a man Esay 30.2 and therefore better to trust in the Lord than in Princes c. Psal. 118.8 9. 4. Because it is a grace that produceth admirable effects for 1. It establisheth a mans heart and makes it fixed and immoveable Psal. 112.7 8. 31.24 so as he can endure things that are almost beyond beliefe if it be rightly exercised Esay 14.32 coh Psal. 27â— 3 2. It procureth from God all things a mans heart can desire or his condition any way need 2 Sam. 22.2 3. Psal. 5.11 12. It gets a man marvellous loving kindnesse from God Psal. 17.7 so great experience of Gods goodnesse as cannot be uttered Ps. 31.19 Mercy shall compasse them about when many sorrowes shall be to the wicked Psal. 32.10 His mercie will be upon us according as we have hope in him Ps. 33.22 55.12 91.1 c. It is the best way either to preserve us from trouble or to deliver us out of trouble of what kind soever Psal. 130.7 Esay 25.4 26.3 4. 2 Chron. 13.18 3. It openeth for us a most comfortable entertainment in Gods house our hearts that can trust in Gods mercie drinke out of the rivers of his pleasures when we come into his house and are satisfied with his goodnesse Ps. 36.7 8. The use of this point may be divers 1. Such as find want of this grace should use all meanes to attaine it And that we may be able to put all our trust upon God wee must looke to these rules following 1. We must hate them that regard lying vanities Psal. 31.6 40.4 2. We must know Gods name Psal. 9.10 we must get knowledge of Gods goodnesse and so the warrant of our trust in the word of God We must thence learne both what to doe and upon what grounds to trust upon God To this end did God give his word to his people Psal. 78.5 7. Rom. 15.4 Pro. 30.5 Psal. 56.3 4. 3. We must labour to get assurance of Gods love to us in Jesus Christ to know that God is our God and we are the children of God Psal. 31.14 36.7 for the confidence of an unfaithfull man in time of trouble is like a broken tooth or a foot out of joint Pro. 25.19 and the ground of our trust must be in the merits of Jesus Christ Eph. 1.12 4. When we know God to be our God we must strive to get our hearts to it to make God our portion and to rest satisfied with Gods goodnesse and love to us whatsoever else we want Lam. 3.24 5. We must be sure that we be upright in heart and that we have warrant for our actions and doe not live in any sin that might provoke God against us Psal. 64.10 And to this end we should pray God to cause us to know the way we should walke in and to let us heare of his loving kindnesse in the morning to encourage us in all good courses Psal. 143.8 6. We must be sure we doe not draw upon our selves needlesse troubles Pro. 28.25 and when we are in a good way we should not give way to our owne vaine feares Pro. 29.25 7. When we find troubles to arise and feare and care to surprise us we must make our refuge to get our selves under the shadow of Gods wings till the calamitie be overpast Psal. 57.1 91.1 Now Gods wings are his Ordinances especially Prayer and his Word Thus of the first Use. Secondly seeing to trust in God is such an excellent grace such as doe endevour to practise this trust in God must looke to divers rules in the exercise of it which are necessarie to a right trusting in God as 1. They must trust him with their hearts their soules must trust in God Psal. 57.1 28.8 2. They must put all their trust in God God will have no partners All my trust is in thee saith David 3. They must trust in God at all times continually and with praise for what they have felt of Gods goodnesse Psal. 62.8 7â— 14 Esay 26.4 4. If God doe deferre to answer our hope wee must waite for the Lord their soules must wait Psal. 130.5 6. 5. They must make the most High their habitation they must dwell with God by setting the Lord alwaies before them and attending upon all means of communion with God They must not be strangers from God to goe daies or weekes without directing their hearts after him Psal. 91.9 6. They must handle their matters wisely and not upon pretence of trust in God carry themselves indiscreetly or neglect the use of any lawfull means Pro. 16.20 7. Their trust in God must be joined with an awefull feare of God and sense of their owne unworthinesse they must not be conceited persons or despise the care of their waies Psal. 147.11 8. They must declare all Gods works that is they must labour to glorifie God by telling others of the experiences they have had of Gods goodnesse Psal. 73. ult 9. When they have committed their waies to God they must be quieted as a weaned child and contented with whatsoever the Lord shall lay upon them Psal 131.2 3. Laâ— 3.26 10. They must beleeve above hope and under hope they must rest upon Gods promise how unlikely soever the performance seeme to be Rom. 4.18 Thus of the second Use. Thirdly we may from the reasons of this doctrine gather evidently That all Gods servants that trust in God are in a wondrous safe condition as David shewes of himselfe Psal. 18.2 3. Neither may they say that they cannot looke that God should be to them as he was to David for God hath given his word for it that he will be good to all that put their trust in him 2 Sam. 22.31 Psal. 34.22 and therefore all true Christians that finde themselves prone to feare or discontent should speake to their soules and chide their own hearts as David did Psal. 43.5 See Esay 30.2 Fourthly wicked men have little cause then to deride and scoffe at the people of God for trusting in God and refusing
heed that wee provoke not God by carelesnesse and boldnesse in favouring any corruption Deut. 32.18 19. Thirdly our adoption should be a singular consolation to us against all the miseries of this life It matters not though our life be hid and though it doe not appeare to the world what we are and though we have many crosses and losses and persecutions yet the thought of our inheritance with God should swallow up all Whatsoever we are now yet when Christ appeares we shall appeare in glory and there can be no comparison betweene the suffering of this life and the glory to be revealed upon us Rom. 8.17 Mat. 19.29 Col. 3.2 4. 1 Iohn 3.2 And that we may be the more comforted we should often pray to God to shew us by degrees and to make us know the riches of our inheritance both in what we possesse in this world and what we looke for in heaven And thus of the title of our dignities We are heires Of life Now follows to consider what we inherit and that is life wee are heires of life It is somewhat a strange speech but yet if we consider of it life is a most sweet thing there can be no happinesse without it A living Dog is better than a dead Lyon But as life is to be taken here it is a treasure above all treasures in the world But the enquirie into it is very difficult it is wonderfull hard to find out what life is especially to describe or define the life here mentioned as the glory of Gods adopted ones Life in Scripture is either naturall or spirituall as for naturall life especially since the fall that is so poore a thing as to be an heire to it is no great preferment By naturall life I meane that life that men live while they are unregenerate I say that life is a very poore thing which will appeare if we consider the qualitie of it or the meanes of preserving it or the short continuance of it or the subject of it or the things with which it is opprest or the whole nature of it 1. For the qualitie of it what is life It is but a winde or breath God breathed into man the breath of life as if his life were but his breath Gen. 2.7 and so it is said Every thing that had the breath of life Gen. 6.17 7. 15.22 My life is a wind saith Iob chap. 7.7 What is your life saith S. Iames it is even a vapour that appeareth for a little while and then vanisheth away Jam. 4.14 2. If we consider the short continuance of it It will vanish away of it selfe after a while as we see in that place It is compared to a Weavers Shuttle or at the best every houre of our life or every action addes secretly a threed till the web be woven and then we are cut off So Hezekiah compares himselfe to a Weaver in that respect Esay 38.12 Our life is scarce a span long for to live is but to die to begin to live is to begin to die for death takes away time past and every moment we yeeld something to death 3. If wee consider the poore meanes of preserving life It is such a weake thing that if wee doe not daily give it food it will faile us and if it be not kept with rayment it will be extinguished And for the meanes we use how silly are they Our life is called the life of our hands Esay 57.10 because it will not last unlesse wee make hard shift with our hands to preserve it 4. If wee consider the subject of it it is but our bodies for our soules in our naturall condition according to the sense of Scripture are dead in trespasses and sinnes They have as it were a being but not a life Our soules in respect of the substance of them are excellent things because invisible and spirituall existences but yet are destitute of that life is proper to them They are things indeed will last long but are void of that life which is spirituall 5. If we consider the miseries with which this life is infested both by sin and the punishments of it As for sinne it is leprous from the womb and charged with Adams fault and erres so often as cannot be numbred the faults of it are more than the haires of our heads As for punishment how hath God avenged himselfe upon thy wretched life to thrust thee out of Paradise and would not let thee enjoy life in any place that was not accursed The Divels also compasse about thy life to destroy it 2 Cor. 10.5 What deformities and infirmities are found in all the Vessels of life even in all the parts of thy bodie in which it dwells And without thee in the objects of life how is it frighted with cares plagues or vexed with particular crosses How doth God passe by thee in many blessings he gives before thy face to others and will not to thee And what thou hast to comfort thy life is it not cursed to thee so as thou feelest vanity and vexation in the use of it But above all how is thy life frighted with the danger of eternall death 6. Lastly if we consider the whole nature of life The Apostle here thinkes it is not worth the naming by the name of life when he saith only of the godly that they are heires of life as if there were no living men but they and as if they had beene dead all the time they were till they were adopted But it is not naturall life is here meant but spirituall life called in Scripture new life and the life of God and eternall life The words of the Apostle Paul Tit. 3.7 when he saith We are heires according to the hope of eternall life serve to expound these words of the Apostle Peter Now concerning this life it is above the reach of all mortall creatures to describe it as it is especially in the perfection of it in heaven for Saint Paul saith of what he saw in heaven that he saw things that could not be uttered 2 Cor. 12. and Saint Iohn saith it doth not appeare what we shall be â— Ioh. 3. 2. And in 1 Cor. 2.9 it is said that eye hath not seene nor eare heard nor hath it entred into the heart of man to conceive what God hath prepared for them that love him Yea Christ himselfe doth seeme to grant that as man he did not fully see the glory of this eternall life in his mortall condition where speaking of his estate after death he said Thou wilt shew me the paths of life Acts 2. And for so much as is revealed concerning this spirituall and eternall life two things must be remembred the one That the doctrine of this life lieth hid from ages and generations in extreme darknesse and when the Gospel treats of it it brings it as it were out of a darke dungeon into the light 2 Tim. 1.10 the other is That when it is
With thee is the fountaine of life adds And in thy light we shall see light Psal. 36.8 And so the promise to the penitent sinner was that his life should see the light Iob 33.28 So Christ saith he that followeth him shall have the light of life Marke it the Light of life Iohn 8.12 So that the life of our minds is knowledge in generall and in particular it is the saving knowledge of Jesus Christ as our Saviour saith expresly Iohn 17.3 This is eternall life to know God and whom he hath sent Jesus Christ. And the reason why this knowledge doth most inlive and quicken our hearts is because God in Christ is the most glorious subject of contemplation as being that highest good a very Ocean of goodnesse only able to fill and ravish the heart of man and besides because God as our chiefe good can alone make the ravishment of the heart perpetuall and so last for ever which nothing else can doe But because every knowledge of God hath not this effect to breed everlasting life in the heart of a man therefore I will distinctly set downe what kind of knowledge it is that hath this effect and what is required that it may be right 1. It must be such a knowledge as discernes God to be the only true God and this rule excludes the Pagans from eternall life who though by the light of nature they might discerne the invisible things of God by the workes of the creation yet they so shut up those principles of naturall truth in unrighteousnesse that they set up creatures as God and gave the glory of the true God to them Rom. 1. 2. It must be such a knowledge as ascribes unto the Nature of God such an excellencie as can be exprest by no likenesse of any creature in heaven above or earth beneath or the waters under the earth God must not be conceived of by any Images Images in the Church shut out the Papists from eternall life and Images in the heart to conceive of God by exclude the ignorant and carnall Protestants In the right conceiving of Gods nature we must adore him that is like nothing in heaven or earth 3. It must be such a knowledge or vision of God as discernes him to be the chiefe good and only happinesse to be desired and so all those persons that behold any thing in this life to be sought after as the chiefe felicity of their lives are excluded from eternall life And the things so esteemed the Scripture calls their gods so some make their bellies their gods some their riches some honour and the favour of men 4. It must be such a knowledge of God as conceives of him in Jesus Christ that is that sees the way how Gods infinite justice provoked by many sins is pacified by the attonement made by Jesus Christ as the Mediatour betweene God and man Iohn 17.3 else the knowledge of God in respect of the contemplation of Gods justice will be so far from inliving our hearts that it would kill them if they had life And this rule excludes all such from eternall life as live in despaire of Gods mercy as Cain and Iudas These knowledges are such as without which life cannot be had but yet in themselves doe not quicken the soule and inspire it with life 5. It must be such a knowledge as doth not only discerne aright the doctrine of the nature of God and of the person and offices of Christ but doth discerne that God is ours in particular in Jesus Christ and fully reconciled to us and our portion for ever To know God to be our God in Christ is the very life of our soules Now because we discerne this in God two waies viz by the light of â—aith beleeving the promises of the Word though we see him not and by the light of vision when we shall see him in his goodnesse face to face therefore is the former light called the light of faith and belongs to this life and the latter light belongs to another world Hence our justification which is by faith is called the justification of life Rom. 5.18 This is a point which should be of unspeakable comfort to the weake Christians that have attained to this knowledge for certainely this is eternall life in them as true as if they had the glory of heaven already But now that true Christians may be the more infallibly settled in the knowledge of their interest in eternall life as it lieth in the right knowledge of God â—o be ours iâ— Jesus Christ I will add certaine effects of this knowledge which shew not only that it is right but also that it is very eternall or spirituall for if it be a right knowledge 1. It raiseth in the dead heart of man spirituall senses that were never there before it makes the soule of a man able to heare Gods Word that could never doe it before it gives sight in spirituall things and sense and feeling and spirituall tastes of Gods goodnesse and a savouring of spirituall things more than earthly 2 Cor. 2.15 Rom. 8.5 Psal. 36.8 Phil. 1.9 2. It is a knowledge with admiration it sets a mans heart upon a constant wondering at the glory of the things revealed He that hath this knowledge sees in a Mirrour hee sees and wonders Nothing more ravisheth the heart than doth the word when it shewes him the glorie of Gods grace to him 2 Cor. 3.18 Wicked men see but they see not in a Mirrour 3. It is a knowledge that workes transformation it changeth a man into the likenesse of that it sees even from glory to glory by the power of the spirit of Christ. The light comes into wicked men but leaves them the same men it found them for disposition and conversation but this light humbles the heart of a man for his sins and purifieth him from his most secret sins Acts 15.9 and besides prints upon him the image of God and stirs him uâ—to all the motives of life in doing good workes 2 Cor. 3.18 Col. 3.10 1 Iohn 2.3 3.24 4. It is such a light as is indeleble and will abide the triall of manifold afflictions and gives life and joy still to the soule it doth not only comfort in Gods house but will support us when we are gone home under the miseries of this present life 1 Pet. 1.7 The Use should be to teach us all to blesse God for the Gospel that brings life to light and shewes us the love of God to us in Christ and for all the meanes by which the Gospel is preached to us in the life of it Oh how should we be beholding to them that help us to eternall life by leading us unto God this Ocean of goodnesse And withall we should be wonderfully thankfull to God and for ever comforted if we can finde that we have attained to the assurance of Gods love to us in Christ. Though our knowledge here be but small and weake
yet it is so rich as the tongue of man cannot utter if it be in any measure true and sincere Besides how should this fire our desires after wisedome and spirituall understanding in the world of Christ seeing it is our life and in the same degree we encrease in eternall life that we encrease in acquaintance with God in Christ and therefore above all gettings we should be getting understanding And finally it shewes the wofull estate of ignorant persons that are carelesse of the studie of the Word of God and of hearing of the Gospel preached This is their death and will be their eternall death if they prevent it not by repentance and sound redeeming of the time for the service of the soule about this sacred knowledge Now for the fourth point the things that nourish life are greatly to be heeded both to shew us what we should apply our selves to and with what thankfulnesse to receive the meanes of our good herein 1. We must know that the principall cause of the nourishment and increase of spirituall life is the influence of vertue from Christ our mysticall head by the secret and unutterable working of the spirit of Christ which is therefore called the spirit of life because it both frees us by degrees from the feares of death and from the power and blots of sin Rom. 8.2 and withall it quickens and encreaseth life in us for the better exercise of righteousnesse Rom. 8.10 2. The contemplation of Gods favour and presence doth wonderfully extend and inflame life in us To marke God any where or by any experience to find effectually his love and to taste of the sweetnesse of his goodnesse this is life from the dead better than all things in naturall life it doth a godly mans heart more good than all things in the world can doe as these places shew Psal. 30.5 63.7 8. 36.3 16. ult with coherence 3. The entertainment God gives his people in his house is one speciall cause of encrease of this life in us as it encreaseth both knowledge and joy and all goodnesse and satisfies the heart of man especially amongst all the things that are without us the Word of God as it is powerfully preached in Gods house is the food of this life called the savour of life unto life 2 Cor. 2.16 Christ words are the words of eternall life Iohn 6. see Psal. 36. 8. Iohn 12.50 Pro. 4.22 4. Fellowship with the godly is singular to quicken and excite the life of grace and joy and knowledge in us therefore it is an amiable thing for brethren to dwell together in unity because there God hath commanded the blessing even life for evermore Psal. 133. ult Pro. 2.20 The mouth of the righteous is a veine of life Pro. 10.11 Yea the very reproofes of instruction are the way of life Pro. 6.23 And therefore weake Christians should be instructed from hence with faith to rest upon the God of their lives who by the spirit of Christ can enable them to eternall life and with thankfulnesse to embrace all signes of Gods favour and presence and above all things in life to provide for themselves powerfull meanes in publike and good societie in private and not to be turned off from either of these by slight either objections or difficulties and to resolve to labour more for these than carnall persons would doe to have their naturall lives if they were in distresse or danger It is also excellent counsell which Saint Iude gives in this point concerning eternall life he would have us looke to foure things The first is to edifie our selves in our most holy faith striving to get in more store of Gods promises and divine knowledges and to strive to establish our hearts in our assurance of our right to them The second is to pray in the holy Ghost for he knew that powerfull prayer doth greatly further eternall life in us The third is to keepe our selves in the love of God avoiding all things might displease him chusing rather to live under the hatred of all the world than to anger God by working iniquity The fourth is to looke as often and as earnestly as we can after that highest degree of mercy and glory we shall have in the comming of Christ Iud. 1.19 20. I will conclude this point with that one counsell of Solomon Keepe thy heart with all diligence for thereout come the issues of life Christians that would prosper in spirituall life should be very carefull of the first beginnings of sin in their thoughts and desires and be very diligent in nourishing all good motions of the holy Ghost preserving their peace and joy in beleeving with all good consciences Pro. 4.23 Thus of the fourth point 5. Now for the differences of life in these degrees especially the first and last degree they are very great for though eternall life in the first degree be a treasure of singulaâ— value yet the glory of this life doth greatly excell as it is to be held in another world I intend not to compare life in heaven with naturall life here for that is not worthy to be mentioned in the ballance with that eternall life of glory but with eternall life it selfe as it is held by the godly only in this world And so the difference is very great 1. In respect of the place where the godly live in each degree 2. In respect of the meanes of preservation of life in each degree 3. In respect of the company with whom we live in each degree 4. In respect of the quality of life it selfe 5. In respect of the effects of life eternall in each degree For the first There is great difference betweene the life of grace and the life of glory in the very place of living Here we live in an earthly tabernacle in houses of clay there we shall live in eternall mansions buildings that God hath made without hands 2 Cor. 5.1 Here we live on earth there in heaven Here we are strangers and pilgrims far from home Hâ—b 11. there we shall live in our Fathers house Here we are in Egypt there we shall live in Canaan Here wee live where death sorrow and sin and Divels dwell there we shall live in a place where God and immortality and all holinesse dwels 2 Pet. 3.13 Here we are but banished men there we shall live in the celestiall Paradise Here we have no abiding City but there we shall abide in the new Jerâ—sâ—lem that is above The glory of the whole earth can but shadow out by similiâ—ude the very walls and gates of that Citie Rev. 21. Here wee can but enter into the holy place there we shall enter into the most holy place Heb. 10.19 To conclude there we shall enter into the heaven of heavens which for lightnesse largenesse purenesse delightfulnesse and all praises almost infinitely excells the heavens we enjoy in this visible world For the second In this life unto the
concerning the practice of true Christians it shewes That the rules of holy life have beene the same in all ages of the world before the Law and under the Law and now under the Gospel We may see by the carriage of holy men before the Law that they walked by such rules as these and the reason is because the rules of a religious and vertuous life were in the minde of God from all eternity and so given to men from the beginning and cannot change in as much as God is unchangeable in the formes of things And this point may shew us how hard the world is to learne in that these lessons have beene taught from the beginning and yet the most men have not learned them And besides godly Christians should be encouraged to live by rule and to walke circumspectly seeing this is no harder a taske required of them than what hath beene required in all ages Thirdly it is worth the observing who the persons are that give this counsell to strive as well as we can to live out of trouble and to lead a quiet life They were two great Champions that had endured a world of troubles themselves Peter I meane and David and yet we see they presse other men to seeke to live as quietly as is possible and thus did Paul doe also 1 Tim. 2.2 1 Thes. 4.11 Heb. 12.11 Now one maine reason why they doe so is because they themselves did feele by experience how unable they were to beat crosses when they fell upon them It was this Peter that denied his Master upon the very sight as it were of adversaries and it was this David that gave this advice after himselfe had changed his behaviour before Aâ—imâ—lech as you may see by the title of the Psalme Which should teach us to be thankfull for that publike or private quietnesse any of us doe enjoy and besides it should warne those unruly froward Christians that live not in quiet either at home or abroad to repent and amend their words and works They cannot imagine what singular comfort and contentment they withhold from their owne lives and the lives of others If they did but know how much God abhorrâ—s a froward Christian they would be more affraid than they are Thus of the generall observations The first part concernes the persons that are exhorted and they are described by two formes of speech the one such as will love life the other such as would see good daies If any man will love life From this forme of speech three things may be observed Doct. 1. That men by nature are prone to the love of life and so prone that the most men will breake all bounds and will love life whatsoever be said to them or done to them This is a point so sensibly felt by the experience of the most that heare it that it needs no proofe If any man aske what the reason should be why there is such an inordinate love of life in the most many things may be answered The first cause of it is the generall corruption of nature in the most men which came in by sin To love it selfe is nature but to love life so pertinaciously is from degeneration and the great abasement of the nature of man that cannot now move it selfe towards the perfection of it selfe for unto the godly the change of life is an alteration that brings perfection Secondly ignorance and unbeliefe is the cause of it If men did know and beleeve those glorious things God speakes of a better life they would loath this present life and long to be in heaven Thirdly the cause in many is that their hearts are ingaged upon such perplexed and intricate projects about profit or pleasure or greatnesse in the world that they are not at leasure to examine the reasons of the love of life the heart of man is usually oppressed with some one or other of these projects Fourthly in all sorts of people there is such an inâ—â—rable inconsideration that no warning from the Word or workes of God no experience of their owne or other mens can force them to a serious and constant meditation of the things concerne their true happinesse Fiftly the love of life ariseth in the most from the Idols of their hearts There is one thing or other that they have set their hearts upon in a vicious manner and this unreasonable love of their particular sins doth hold them downe in bondage to this present life and so cannot be cured of the disease till they repent of their beloved sins And the guiltinesse of their consciences makes them affraid of death and judgement and to embrace this present life upon any conditions And in godly people this inordinate love of life ariseth from the defect of particular repentance for it Thus of the first point Doct. 2. Men have cause to take off their affections and not to be so desperately bent to the love of this present life This is a point very profitable to be urged and most men and women have need of it and therefore I will shew more largely the reasons why wee should not love life or not so inordinately as to be unwilling to leave it upon any termes The first reason may bee taken from the commandement of Christ who gives this charge to all that will bee his Disciples that they must not love life As they must deny themselves in other things so in this particular And be so gives this in charge as he seemes to threaten them with the losse of life if they love it so Luk. 17.33 Ioh. 12.25 The second reason may be taken from the example of the godly that have not loved life Iob detested life Iobâ— Salomon tels of a multitude of occasions that he had to hate life in his book of Ecclesiastes and a multitude of godly men have shewed the proofe of it in laying down their lives willingly when they have beene calâ—â—â— to it Act. 20.24 Phil. 2.20 Heb. 11.35 37. The third reason may be taken from the consideration of life in it selfe both in the nature of it and in the end of it for the nature of it it is but a winde or a vapour Iames 4. so meane a thing that no man can well tell how to describe it perfectly which is the greater wonder that it should get the love of all the world and yet no body knowes what it is he loves And for the end of it it is not in the power of man to number his owne daies God hath set an appointed time for every mans death and though they love life never so much they cannot hold it beyond that time Iob 7.1 And besides our times are so hid that a man cannot be sure of a moneth a weeke a day an houre and shall our hearts be so bewitched with that which we know not how long we shall enjoy Iob 24.1 and the rather because there are so many wayes for life to goe out at though but